CALIF; 


MY  WAKENING  WAS  A  RUDE  ONE. 


Page  53. 


THE 

LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE 


OR 


Luke  Foster's  Strange  Voyage 


BY 


EDWARD    STRATEMEYER 

AUTHOR  OF  "  UNDER  DEWEV  AT  MANILA,"  "A  YOUNG  VOLUNTEER  IN  CUBA1 

"  FIGHTING  IN  CUBAN  WATERS,"    "  RICHARD  DARE*S  VENTURE  " 

"REUBEN  STONE'S  DISCOVERY,"  "OLIVER  BRIGHT'S  SEARCH" 

ETC.,  ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED 


BOSTON 

LOTHROP,    LEE   &   SHEPARD   CO. 


COPTBIGHT,   1894, 

BY  THE  MEREIAM   COMPANY. 

COPTEIGHT,  1900,    BT    LlCK   AND   8HBPABD. 


All  Hights  Reserved. 


Tax  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIBE. 


Nortooob  IBrras 

J.  8.  Cuihing  &  Co.  -  Berwick  &  Smith 
Norwood  Mass.  U.S.A. 


Stack 
fcnne; 


7 


PREFACE  TO  THE  REVISED  EDITION. 


"  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  "  is  the  open- 
ing volume  of  the  "  Ship  and  Shore  "  Series,  and  tells 
of  the  things  which  happened  to  a  boy  who  ran  away 
from  his  guardian's  home  because  he  could  no  longer 
stand  the  cruel  treatment  received. 

In  this  tale,  in  order  to  get  close  to  the  heart  of  the 
boy,  the  author  has  allowed  Luke  Foster  to  tell  his 
own  story  in  his  own  way.  Luke  has  never  before 
been  to  sea,  and  when  he  is  carried  off  on  the  "  Spit- 
fire "  his  real  experiences  on  the  briny  ocean,  set  up  in 
juxtaposition  to  what  he  had  imagined  a  life  on  the 
"  rolling  deep  "  to  be,  make  reading  which  I  trust  every 
lad  who  has  a  "hankering"  after  a  sailor's  life  may 
digest  with  profit.  Luke  concludes  that  a  life  on  land 
is  good  enouglTfor  him,  and  I  feel  certain  that  a  major- 
ity of  our  readers  will  agree  with  him. 

Of  Luke's  overbearing  cousin  and  his  dishonest 
uncle  much  might  be  said  which  Luke  leaves  untold. 
The  boy  does  this  probably  out  of  his  natural  good- 
heartedness.  Yet  the  lives  of  the  pair,  and  especially 

Hi 

2133093 


iv  PBEFACE  TO  THE  REVISED   EDITION. 

that  of  the  father,  well  illustrate  the  old  saying,  that, 
sooner  or  later,  every  wrong-doer  is  bound  to  overreach 
himself  and  fall  into  the  hands  of  justice. 

Upon  first  appearing  in  print,  "  The  Last  Cruise  of 
the  Spitfire  "  was  as  well  received  as  the  stories  in  the 
"Bound  to  Succeed  Series,"  which  had  preceded  it; 
and  once  again  the  author  begs  to  thank  readers  and 
critics  for  their  continued  kindness  to  him. 

EDWARD  STKATEMEYEK. 
NEWARK,  N.J., 
May  1,  1899. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

Myself  and  my  Uncle 5 

CHAPTER  II. 
An  Unexpected  Letter 15 

CHAPTER  HI. 
Somebody's  Crime 23 

CHAPTER  IV. 
An  Unexpected  Arrival 29 

CHAPTER  V. 
An  Appalling  Prospect , 39 

CHAPTER  VL 
A  Turn  of  Fortune. ..., 45 

CHAPTER  VII. 
OnBoardthe  Spitfire 56 

CHAPTER  VEIL 
Phil  Jones 64 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Up  Long  Island  Sound 69 

CHAPTER  X. 
A  Narrow  Escape 75 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Captain  Hancock's  Plot 81 

CHAPTER  XII. 
The  Storm 89 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
ANew  Friend 99 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Some  Plain  Facts 107 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XV.  PAO& 

Captain  Hancock  tries  to  make  Terms 115 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
An  Important  Discovery 121 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
In  a  Tight  Fix 130 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
I  am  put  in  Irons 137 

:                         CHAPTER  XIX. 
The  Burning  of  the  Spitfire 147 

CHAPTER  XX. 
On  the  Raft 154 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
Night  on  the  Hasty 162 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
A  Terrible  Loss 169 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
The  Deep  Blue  Sea 175 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
Picked  Up 182 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
The  Capture  on  the  Ocean 190 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 
On  Land  Once  More 201 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 
Mr.  Felix  StiUweU's  Hope 214 

CHAPTER  XXVHI 
On  the  Cars 220 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 
BackinNew  York , 226 

CHAPTER  XXX. 
An  Unexpected  Death 284 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 
Conclusion 242 


THE  LAST  CEUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIKE ; 

OR, 

LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE. 


CHAPTER  I. 
MYSELF  AND  MY  UNCLE. 

"  LUKE  ! " 

•'Yes,  Mr.  Stillwell." 

"Why  didn't  you  sweep  and  dust  the  office  this 
morning  ? " 

"  I  did,  sir." 

"  You  did!" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"You  did  ! "  repeated  the  gentleman,  who,  I  may 
as  well  state,  was  my  esteemed  uncle.  "  I  must 
say,  young  man,  that  lately  you  have  falsified  to  an 
astonishing  degree." 

' ;  Excuse  me,  but  I  have  not  falsified — not  to  my 
knowledge,  sir." 


THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 


"  Stop  ;  don't  contradict  me — 

"  I  am  telling  the  truth,  sir." 
tt 


Stop,  I  tell  you !  I  will  not  have  it !  Look 
here,  and  then  dare  to  tell  me  that  this  office  has 
seen  the  touch  of  a  broom  or  duster  this  day  ! " 
s^nd  my  Uncle  Felix  motioned  me  majestically 
into  his  office  with  one  hand,  while  with  the  other 
he  pointed  in  bitter  scorn  at  the  floor. 

Mr.  Felix  Stillwell  was  in  a  bad  humor.  His  sar- 
castic tones  told  this  quite  as  well  as  the  sour  look 
upon  his  face.  Evidently  some  business  matters 
had  gone  wrong,  and  he  intended  to  vent  the  spleen 
raised  thereby  upon  me.  He  was  a  high-strung 
man  at  the  best,  and  when  anything  went  wrong 
the  first  person  in  his  way  was  sure  to  catch  the  full 
benefit  of  his  ire. 

I  was  an  orphan,  and  had  lived  with  my  Uncle 
Felix  three  years.  Previous  to  that  time  I  was  a 
scholar  at  the  Hargrove  Military  and  Commercial 
Academy,  a  first  class  training-school  for  boys,  sit- 
uated upon  the  Palisades,  overlooking  the  Hudson 
River. 

My  father  was  a  retired  lawyer,  who,  being  in  ill 
health,  went  with  my  mother  on  a  two  years'  trip 
to  Europe.  They  journeyed  from  place  to  place  for 
sixteen  months,  and  then  lost  their  lives  in  a  terrible 
railway  accident  in  England.  The  death  of  both 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER  S   STRANGE   VOYAGE.  7 

my  parents  at  once  was  a  fearful  blow  to  me,  and 
for  a  long  while  I  could  not  think,  and  was  utterly 
unable  to  judge  what  was  taking  place  around  me. 
At  the  end  of  three  months  I  was  informed  that 
Mr.  Stillwell  had  been  appointed  my  guardian,  and 
then  I  was  taken  from  school  and  placed  in  his  office 
in  New  York  City. 

My  duties  at  the  office  of  Stillwell,  Grinder  &  Co. 
were  varied.  In  the  morning  I  was  expected  to 
clean  everything  as  bright  as  a  pin.  Then  I  went 
to  the  post-office,  and  on  a  dozen  other  errands  ; 
after  which  I  did  such  writing  as  was  placed  in  my 
hands. 

For  this  work  I  was  allowed  my  board,  clothing 
and  fifty  cents  a  week  spending  money — not  a  large 
sum,  but  one  with  which  I  would  have  been  content 
had  other  things  been  equal. 

But  they  were  far  from  bein^  so.  I  lived  with 
my  uncle,  but  I  was  not  treated  as  one  of  the  fam- 
ily. His  wife — I  do  not  care  to  call  her  my  aunt — 
was  a  very  proud  woman  who  had  come  from  a 
blue-blooded  Boston  family,  and  she  hardly  deigned 
to  notice  me.  When  she  did  it  was  in  a  patronizing 
manner,  as  if  I  was  a  menial  far  beneath  her. 

My  two  cousins,  Lillian  and  Augustus,  were  even 
less  civil.  Lillian,  who  was  a  fashionable  miss  of 
seventeen,  never  spoke  to  me  excepting  when  she 


8  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  J 

wanted  something  done,  and  Gus,  as  every  one 
called  him,  thought  it  his  right  to  order  me  around 
as  if  I  was  his  valet. 

In  the  matter  of  food  and  clothing  I  was  scarce- 
ly considered.  Any  of  Gus's  cast-off  suits  were 
thought  good  enough  for  the  office,  and  my  Sunday 
suit  was  two  years  old.  I  had  my  breakfast  with 
the  servants  before  the  others  were  up,  took  my 
noon  lunch  with  me,  and  dinner  when  I  returned 
from  the  office,  which  was  generally  two  hours 
after  Mr.  Stillwell,  when  everything  was  cold. 

Looking  back  at  those  times  I  often  wonder  how 
it  was  I  stood  the  treatment  as  long  as  I  did. 
During  my  parents'  lives  I  had  had  nearly  every- 
thing that  my  heart  wished,  and  to  be  thus  cut 
short,  not  only  in  my  bodily  wants,  but  also  in  con- 
sideration and  affection,  was  hard  indeed. 

To  my  mind  there  was  no  reason  why  I  should  be 
treated  as  one  so  far  beneath  the  family.  My 
mother  had  been  a  gentlewoman  and  my  father  a 
gentleman,  and  I  was  conceited  enough  to  think 
that  by  both  breeding  and  education  I  was  fully  the 
equal  of  my  cousins.  Besides,  my  father  had  been 
well-to-do,  and  had,  no  doubt,  left  me  a  fair  inherit- 
ance. 

Had  I  had  less  to  do  I  would  have  been  lonely 
;n  a  city  where  I  hardly  knew  a  soul.  But  my 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.  9 

work  kept  me  so  busy  I  had  no  time  to  think  of 
myself,  and  perhaps  this  is  one  reason  why  I  did  not 
rebel  before  I  did. 

In  the  whole  of  the  metropolis  there  was  but  one 
person  whom  I  considered  a  friend.  That  was  Mr. 
Ira  Mason,  who  had  his  law  offices  in  the  same 
building  with  Stillwell,  Grinder  &  Co.  I  had  done 
a  number  of  errands  for  this  gentleman,  and  in 
return  he  had  become  interested  in  me. 

To  Mr.  Mason  I  confided  my  story  in  all  its  de- 
tails, and  when  I  had  finished  he  told  me  that  if 
matters  did  not  mend,  or  got  worse,  to  let  him 
know,  and  he  would  see  what  could  be  done  for  me. 

My  uncle  did  not  like  Mr.  Mason,  who,  on  several 
occasions,  had  had  clients  who  wished  to  obtain 
patents,  and  whom  he  had  taken  elsewhere ;  the 
reason  given  being  that  Stillwell,  Grinder  &  Co.'s 
rates  were  too  high,  though  their  peculiar  methods 
of  getting  patents  had  much  to  do  with  it. 

It  was  the  morning  of  my  seventeenth  birthday. 
I  had  requested  my  uncle,  several  days  previous,  to 
give  me  a  holiday,  which  I  intended  to  spend  with 
an  old  school  chum  of  mine,  Harry  Banker,  at  his 
home  in  Locustville,  a  pretty  village,  fifty  miles 
northwest  of  the  city. 

The  Banker  family  and  mine  had  been  well  ac- 
quainted, and  I  had  received  numerous  invitations 


10  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

\ 

from  them  to  spend  some  time  at  their  home,  a 
large  farm  ;  but  was  each  time  forced  to  decline. 

When  I  had  requested  my  uncle  to  let  me  go  for 
just  one  day,  I  had  thought  it  would  be  impossible 
for  him  to  refuse,  as  it  was  the  middle  of  July,  and 
business  was  dull.  I  had  saved  my  money  for  some 
time,  determined  to  be  prepared  to  pay  my  own 
way  if  he  should  not  give  me  the  price  of  a  ticket. 

My  request  for  a  day  off  was  met  with  a  sharp  re- 
fusal. It  wasn't  necessary,  there  was  work  to  do, 
and,  besides,  Gus  was  going  to  take  the  day  to  go  to 
Coney  Island,  and  I  must  attend  to  his  desk  during 
his  absence. 

I  was  taken  back  by  the  curt  negative  that  I  re- 
ceived, and  was  inclined  to  "air  my  mind."  I  had 
had  no  holiday  for  two  years,  and  was  clearly  en- 
titled to  one.  Gus  had  had  a  week  at  Christmas, 
and  half  a  dozen  days  since.  It  was  not  treating 
me  fairly  to  pile  up  the  work  upon  me,  and  give  me 
no  breathing  spells. 

What  made  me  feel  worse  was  the  fact  that  I  had 
written  to  Harry  telling  him  of  my  expectations,  so 
that  I  might  find  him  home,  and  we  could  have  a 
good  time.  He  would  surely  expect  me,  and  it  was 
doubtful  if  I  could  get  him  word  in  time  telling  him 
I  could  not  come. 

On  the  evening  before  I  had  written  him  a  letter 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         11 

and  posted  it.  Gus  had  seen  me  do  so,  and  had  made 
a  mean  remark  concerning  the  fact  that  I  was  to 
stay  at  home  while  he  was  to  have  a  good  time. 

The  remark  was  entirely  uncalled  for,  and  it  made 
me  angry.  Hot  words  passed  ;  and  he  was  on  the 
point  of  hitting  me  when  my  uncle  came  in  and 
stopped  the  row.  But  my  cousin  was  fearfully 
angry  still,  and  vowed  to  get  even  with  me  ;  and  I 
knew  he  would  try  his  best  to  do  so. 

On  arriving  at  the  offices  that  morning,  I  was  in 
no  bright  humor.  But  I  knew  sulking  would  ac- 
complish nothing,  and  so  set  to  with  a  will  to  clean 
up  as  usual.  This  job  took  fully  half  an  hour,  and 
when  it  was  done  I  crossed  over  to  Mr.  Mason's 
office  to  return  a  book  he  had  loaned  me,  and  also  to 
obtain  another  from  his  large  library. 

While  in  the  office  I  heard  footsteps  in  the  hall,  and 
looking  through  the  partly  closed  door  had  seen  Gus 
enter  his  father's  private  office,  closing  the  door 
after  him.  I  was  on  the  point  of  following,  when  I 
remembered  what  had  passed  between  us,  and  so 
waited  until  some  member  of  the  firm  might  appear. 

Fully  five  minutes  elapsed,  and  then  my  cousin 
came  out,  closing  the  door  softly  behind  him.  He 
paused  for  a  moment  in  the  hallway,  and,  seeing  no 
one,  hurried  down  the  stairs,  and  out  of  the  building. 

I  thought  nothing  more  of  his  movements,  but 


12  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

continued  to  look  over  the  books,  Mr.  Mason  mean- 
while being  busy  at  his  desk  in  a  smaller  office  be- 
yond. Presently  I  heard  my  uncle's  well-known 
step,  and  hurried  out,  meeting  him  just  after  he  had 
been  in  his  private  office,  which  was  behind  all  the 
others. 

"Don't  think  that  because  it  is  your  birthday  you 
can  neglect  your  work,"  he  went  on,  in  a  rising 
voice.  ' '  This  office  is  to  be  cleaned  thoroughly  every 
morning." 

"I  cleaned  it  thoroughly  not  half  an  hour  ago," 
I  replied  stoutly. 

"Do  you  mean  to  contradict  me  ? "  he  cried. 

"I'm  telling  the  truth,"  was  all  I  could  say. 

"  Does  that  look  like  it  ? " 

The  floor  certainly  did  not  look  like  it.  Bits  of 
paper  were  strewn  in  all  directions,  and  the  bottle  of 
ink  on  the  desk  had  been  upset,  creating  a  small 
blue-black  river,  running  diagonally  over  the  oil- 
cloth towards  the  safe  that  stood  beside  the  window. 

Of  course  I  knew  at  once  who  had  done  all  this. 
Gus  had  vowed  to  get  square  with  me,  and  this  was 
his  method  of  doing  so.  Yet  I  could  not  help  but 
wonder  what  the  outcome  would  be. 

"  I  say,  does  that  floor  look  like  it  ? "  repeated  Mr. 
Stillwell,  in  gathering  wrath. 

"I  didn't  do  this,  Uncle  Felix." 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          13 

"You  didn't?"  he  sneered.  "Well,  who  did, 
then  ?  We  haven't  any  cat  to  do  it." 

I  was  on  the  point  of  saying  it  was  a  two-legged 
cat,  but  thinking  he  would  not  relish  the  joke,  re- 
plied : 

"  I  don't  know.     Gus  was  here." 

"  My  son  ?  Impossible  !  I  left  him  at  home  half 
an  hour  ago." 

"He  was  here  not  ten  minutes  since,"  I  said. 

' '  I  don't  believe  it  ?  Besides,  why  should  he  make 
a  pig-pen  of  the  office,  answer  me  that  ? "  stormed 
Uncle  Felix. 

"  Because  he  knew  I  had  just  cleaned  it  up,  and 
'  he  wanted  to  get  even  with  me  for  that  row  we  had 
yesterday." 

"A  likely  story,  I  must  say!  As  if  Augustus 
wasn't  beyond  such  childishness  !  You  did  this 
yourself.  I  want  you  to  clean  it  up  at  once." 

"  I  didn't  do "  I  began. 

" Not  another  word  !    Clean  it  up,  I  say." 

My  uncle  was  in  such  a  savage  humor  I  knew  it 
would  be  useless  for  me  to  attempt  to  reason  with 
him.  So  getting  a  sponge  and  some  water,  I  began 
to  clean  up  the  muss  on  the  desk.  I  had  hardly 
cleaned  the  writing-pad  when  my  uncle  stopped 
me. 

"  If  you  are  going  to  take  all  day,  do  the  job  when 


14  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE. 

you  come  back  from  the  post-office.  I  want  some 
letters  to  go  in  the  nine  o'clock  mail.  Here  they 
are." 

He  shoved  the  letters  into  my  hand. 

"Now  don't  get  them  all  dirty  !"  he  cried,  "or 
I'll  crack  you  over  the  head.  Be  off  with  you." 

In  a  moment  I  was  on  my  way  to  the  post-office, 
three  blocks  distant. 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STKANGE  VOYAGE.         15 


CHAPTER  II. 

AN  UNEXPECTED   LETTER. 

As  I  walked  along  the  street  I  could  not  help  but 
ponder  over  the  way  I  had  been  treated.  My  uncle's 
manner  towards  me  was  getting  harsher  every  day. 
If  it  kept  up  in  this  fashion  soon  the  time  would 
come  when  human  nature  could  stand  it  no  longer. 

And  what  was  I  to  do  then  ?  Several  times  I  had 
asked  myself  that  question  without  being  able  to 
come  to  a  satisfactory  answer.  It  was  easy  enough 
to  think  of  running  away  and  so  forth,  but  this  was 
just  the  thing  I  did  not  wish  to  do.  My  uncle  was 
my  guardian,  and  he  was  bound  to  support  me.  To 
be  sure,  the  support  he  gave  me  was  merely  a  nom- 
inal one ;  but  I  was  not  versed  in  law,  and  was 
afraid  if  I  went  off  he  might  keep  my  inheritance 
from  me.  I  did  not  know  how  much  money  my 
father  had  left,  but  what  there  was  I  wanted  to 
come  to  me. 

Gus's  actions  puzzled  me.  If  he  was  bound  for  a 
day  to  Coney  Island  what  had  brought  him  to  the 


16  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

office  at  such  an  early  hour  of  the  morning  ?  I  knew 
that  he  disliked  early  rising,  and  was  pretty  well 
satisfied  that  even  the  delight  of  paying  me  off 
would  not  have  induced  him  to  leave  his  soft  bed. 

Arriving  at  the  post-office,  I  posted  Mr.  Stillwell's 
letters,  and  then  opened  the  box  containing  the  let- 
ters for  the  firm.  There  were  quite  a  handful,  and 
I  looked  at  the  addresses  to  see  that  no  mistakes 
had  been  made. 

In  an  instant  one  of  them  attracted  my  attention. 

It  was  directed  as  follows  : 

MR.  LUKE  FOSTER, 
•    Care  ofStillwell,  Grinder  &  Co., 
PATENT  AGENTS, 

NEW  YORK  CITY. 

The  letter  was  addressed  to  me,  and  as  it  was  the 
first  foreign  epistle  I  had  received  since  my  parents' 
death,  I  looked  at  it  with  considerable  curiosity.  It 
was  postmarked  London,  and  the  handwriting  was 
cramped  and  heavy. 

Tearing  the  letter  open,  I  was  still  more  aston- 
ished to  read  the  following  lines : 

"MR.  LUKE  FOSTER, 
"DEAR  SIR: 
"  Of  course  you  will  be  astonished  to  receive  this,  I 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          17 

being  a  stranger  to  you.  But  just  before  his  death 
I  became  well  acquainted  with  your  father,  he 
spending  with  your  mother  six  weeks  at  my  coun- 
try residence  in  Northampton.  We  met  six  years 
ago  in  New  York,  and  traveled  from  that  city  to 
Chicago,  and  from  there  to  St.  Louis ;  so  you  will 
see  that  we  became  quite  intimate. 

' '  While  stopping  at  my  house  your  father  expressed 
the  fear  that  should  he  die  suddenly  while  on  his 
travels,  and  his  wife  also  (odd,  indeed,  when  such 
proved  to  be  the  case),  your  future  might  be  an  un- 
certain one.  He  said  he  had  made  a  will,  appoint- 
ing his  friend,  John  W.  Banker  of  Locustville,  New 
York  State,  to  be  your  guardian,  but  was  afraid 
you  might  not  like  the  choice,  or  that  this  man 
might  not  treat  you  well. 

"  Never  expecting  that  your  father's  end  was  near, 
I  laughingly  replied  that  I  was  sure  he  had  done  for 
the  best.  But  he  shook  his  head  in  doubt,  and  said 
men  were  strange,  and  often  acted  in  a  way  least 
expected,  which  is  certainly  true.  So  I  agreed, 
should  anything  happen  to  him,  to  keep  an  eye  on 
you.  I  have  not  done  so  for  the  following  reason  : 

"Following  close  upon  your  parents'  death  came 
the  demise  of  my  mother  in  Paris,  and  a  week  later, 
the  failure  of  a  banking  house  in  South  America, 

with  which  I  was    closely  connected.     After  the 
2 


18  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF   THE  SPITFIRE; 

funeral  of  my  mother  I  took  passage  for  Rio  de 
Janeiro,  and  it  was  about  two  weeks  ago  that  I  set 
foot  in  England.  Since  then  I  have  been  exceed- 
ingly busy  straightening  out  my  affairs,  and  this  is 
the  first  chance  I  have  had  of  addressing  you. 

"  I  trust  your  father's  choice  of  a  guardian  has  been 
a  happy  one,  and  that  you  are  doing  well.  If  not, 
write  me  immediately,  and  I  will  see  what  can  be 
done.  I  send  this  letter  in  care  of  your  uncle  be- 
cause I  have  not  had  your  address.  I  know  that 
he  and  your  father  were  not  on  good  terms,  but  I 
trust  you  no  longer  carry  on  that  quarrel. 
"Very  truly, 

"Your  friend, 

"HARVEY  NOTTINGTON. 

"43  OLD  FELLOWS  ROAD." 


•« 


tanding  by  one  of  the  deep  windows  of  the  post- 
office,  I  read  the  letter  through  twice.  It  will  be 
needless  for  me  to  state  that  it  impressed  me 
strangely. 

The  most  important  statement  made  by  the  writer 
was  that  my  father  had  never  intended  my  uncle  to 
be  my  guardian.  I  knew  of  the  family  quarrel,  but 
Mr.  Stillwell,  when  he  had  taken  me  from  the 
academy,  had  assured  me  that  that  was  all  past  and 
gone,  and  I  had  been  delighted  to  have  it  so,  for  it 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          19 

had  always  pained  me  to  see  my  mother  not  on 
speaking  terms  with  my  aunt.  But  apparently  my 
uncle  had  not  told  the  truth,  and  for  reasons  of  his 
own. 

How  was  it  that  Mr.  Stillwell  had  been  appointed 
my  guardian  when  my  father  wished  Mr.  Banker 
to  act  in  that  capacity  ?  This  was  a  question  that 
worried  me  not  a  little.  I  liked  Harry's  father 
very  much,  and  was  sure  he  would  have  treated  me 
with  far  more  consideration  than  I  was  now  re- 
ceiving. 

The  perusal  of  the  letter  drove  all  thoughts  of  the 
unpleasant  scene  I  had  left  behind  from  my  mind, 
and  I  was  on  the  point  of  going  directly  to  my 
uncle  for  an  explanation  of  the  case.  But  then 
came  the  recollection  of  Mr.  Stillwell's  manner 
towards  me,  and  I  shoved  the  letter  into  my  pocket, 
resolved  to  say  nothing  until  I  had  thought  the 
matter  over. 

I  walked  back  to  the  office  slowly,  for  I  was  in 
deep  thought.  For  two  years  my  uncle  had  been 
my  guardian,  and  during  that  time  my  life  had 
been  little  better  than  a  continual  hardship.  The 
letter  brought  up  the  memory  of  the  past,  and 
I  realized  now  more  than  ever  how  happy  the  days 
gone  by  had  been.  What  had  brought  about  the 
change  ? 


20  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE  SPITFIRE. 

Clearly,  the  way  I  was  being  treated.  Mr.  Still- 
well  cared  nothing  for  me,  body  or  soul.  Indeed, 
at  that  moment  I  was  inclined  to  think  that  he 
would  be  as  well  satisfied  to  see  me  dead  as  alive. 
Perhaps  if  I  were  dead  he  would  inherit  the  money 
left  me  by  my  father. 

This  thought  had  never  occurred  to  me  before,  and 
I  gave  it  considerable  attention.  When  I  came  to 
review  the  whole  matter  I  discovered  that  in  reality 
I  knew  very  little  of  my  own  affairs.  I  had  taken 
many  things  for  granted,  and  my  uncle's  word  on 
all  occasions.  Whether  this  was  for  the  best  was 
still  to  be  seen. 

I  was  glad  I  had  not  gone  on  a  visit  that  day. 
Had  I  done  so  Mr.  Still  well  would  have  received  my 
letter,  and  I  do  not  doubt  but  that  he  would  have 
opened  it.  As  it  was,  he  knew  nothing  of  the  com- 
munication, and  I  did  not  intend  that  he  should 
until  I  was  ready  to  disclose  it  to  him. 

By  the  stamp  upon  the  letter  sheet,  I  saw  that  Mr. 
Nottington  was  a  solicitor,  and  this  made  my  mind 
revert  to  Mr.  Ira  Mason.  As  I  have  said,  the  lawyer 
had  taken  an  interest  in  me,  and  I  was  sure  he 
would  now  give  me  the  best  advice  in  his  power. 

I  was  sorry  I  could  not  go  to  the  gentleman  at 
once.  The  letter  had  fired  my  curiosity,  and  I 
wanted  to  get  at  the  bottom  of  the  affair. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         2x 

But  I  had  already  lost  time  :  to  lose  more  would 
raise  a  storm  of  anger  against  me.  I  determined  to 
wait  until  the  noon  hour,  or  after  my  uncle  had  gone 
home. 

The  firm  of  patent  lawyers  of  which  my  uncle  was 
senior  partner  was  composed  of  himself,  Mr.  Grind- 
er, a  short,  stumpy  busybody,  now  away  to  Wash- 
ington  on  business,  and  Mr.  Canning,  a  young  man 
who  had  been  but  recently  taken  in,  not  so  much 
because  he  was  needed,  I  fancied,  as  because  he 
brought  with  him  plenty  of  money  and  a  good  busi- 
ness connection. 

Mr.  Canning  did  not  come  to  business  until  very 
late,  as  he  lived  twenty-five  miles  out  of  the  city,  in 
New  Jersey.  There  were  no  clerks  but  Gus  and 
myself  ;  so  when  I  arrived  at  the  office  I  found  Mr. 
Stillwell  still  alone. 

My  uncle's  face  was  as  dark  as  a  thunder-cloud 
when  I  handed  him  the  letters.  I  made  up  my 
mind  he  was  about  to  lecture  me  for  having  taken 
my  time,  and  I  braced  up  to  withstand  the  shower 
of  strong  language  he  would  be  sure  to  heap  upon 
me. 

"  So,  young  man,  you've  got  back  at  last ! "  he 
exclaimed. 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  Been  rather  a  long  while." 


S2  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  J 

To  this  I  made  no  reply.     What  was  there  to  say  I 

"It's  a  wonder  you  came  back  at  all,"  he  went 
on.  "To  be  honest,  I  never  expected  to  see  you 
again." 

"  I'm  sorry  I  can't  please  you,  Uncle  Felix." 

"  Don't  Uncle  Felix  me  ! "  he  cried  savagely. 
"After  your  dirty  work  to-day  I  don't  want  to  be 
any  relation  to  you." 

This  was  certainly  putting  it  rather  strongly. 

"  Whether  you  believe  it  or  not,  I  didn't  muss  up 
the  office,"  I  said  firmly.  "  Gus  did  that." 

"I  left  Gus  at  home,"  he  cried,  even  more  em- 
phatically than  before,  and  I  could  see  that  he  was 
really  angry  because  of  my  having  dragged  his  son's 
name  into  the  dispute. 

"  Gus  was  here,  and  left  just  before  you  came." 

"I  don't  believe  it." 

"All  the  same,  it  is  true." 

**  It's  only  a  story  to  pass  your  crimes  off  on  my 
son.  But  it  won't  wash,  Luke,  it  won't  wash." 

I  made  no  further  reply,  seeing  it  was  useless  to 
try  to  reason  with  him,  but  hung  up  my  hat  and 
turned  my  attention  to  cleaning  up  the  floor. 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          23 


CHAPTER  III. 
SOMEBODY'S  CRIME. 

WHILE  engaged  in  tidying  up  the  office  I  noticed 
for  the  first  time  that  the  door  of  the  safe  stood 
open.  This  was  a  most  unusual  thing,  and  I  won- 
dered if  my  uncle  had  taken  something  out  and  for- 
gotten to  close  it.  He  was  a  very  careful  man,  and 
if  he  had  it  was  the  first  time  I  had  known  him  to 
do  such  a  thing. 

"The  safe  door  is  open,"  I  said  mildly,  as  he 
moved  as  if  to  leave  the  office. 

"  Have  you  just  found  that  out  ? "  he  sneered  ; 
and  then  I  saw  that  he  had  gone  over  to  the  door  of 
the  office  only  to  close  it. 

"  Was  it  open  before  ? "    I  asked  in  some  alarm. 

He  looked  at  me  for  a  moment  in  silence,  the 
cloud  upon  his  brow  deepening. 

"Luke,  you  are  a  mighty  cool  one  for  a  boy,  but 
I've  got  you  fast,  so  you  might  as  well  give  in,"  he 
said  finally.  "  Come,  now,  I  want  no  nonsense." 

This  unexpected  speech  only  bewildered  me. 


24  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF   THE   SPITFIRE  J 

"  I  don't  understand  you,  Uncle  Felix." 

"How  many  times  must  I  tell  you  that  I  am  no 
longer  your  uncle  ? "  he  stormed.  "From  this  time 
I  am  done  with  you." 

"  What  have  I  done  ?" 

"  What  have  you  done  ?  What  haven't  you  done  ? 
Ruined  your  good  name  forever  ! " 

"  I  didn't  muss  up " 

"Oh,  pshaw,  give  the  floor  and  the  office  a 
rest !  I  want  you  to  own  up  without  further 

words." 

By  this  time  I  was  more  bewildered  than  ever. 
What  in  the  world  was  my  uncle  driving  at  ? 

"  What  do  you  want  me  to  own  up  to  ? "  I  asked. 

"  You  know  well  enough." 

"No,  I  don't." 

"Yes,  you  do." 

"I  don't." 

"  I'll  give  you  five  minutes  to  make  a  full  confes- 
sion," he  cried,  in  a  perfect  rage.  "At  the  end  of 
that  time  if  you  are  still  obdurate  I  will  hand  you 
over  to  the  police." 

This  was  certainly  alarming  news.  Surely  some- 
thing serious  had  happened. 

"  If  you  will  tell  me  what  the  trouble  is,  I'll  try 
to  answer  your  question,"  was  all  I  could  find  to 
say. 


OR,  LUKE   FOSTER  S    STRANGE   VOYAGE.  25 

Again  he  looked  at  me  in  that  hard,  cold  manner. 

11 1  want  you  to  tell  me,"  he  said,  with  great  de- 
liberation, "  I  want  you  to  tell  me  instantly  what 
you  have  done  with  the  six  thousand  dollars  and 
the  papers  that  were  in  the  safe. " 

I  stood  amazed.  For  a  moment  I  hardly  realized 
the  meaning  of  the  words  that  had  been  spoken. 

"  The  six  thousand  dollars  that  were  in  the  safe  ! " 
I  gasped. 

"  Exactly." 

"I  don't  know  anything  about  the  money.  I 
didn't  know  you  had  six  thousand  in  the  place." 

"  Yes,  you  did.  You  saw  me  place  it  in  the  safe 
yesterday  afternoon." 

"No,  sir,  I  did  not." 

"  You  did  :  and  you  took  it  out  either  last  night 
or  this  morning.  Come,  tell  me  what  you  have 
done  with  it,  or,  as  sure  my  name  is  Felix  Stillwell, 
3Tou  shall  pass  the  remainder  of  this  day  in  prison. 
Luke,  I  am  not  to  be  trifled  with  ! " 

My  uncle  was  fearfully  in  earnest,  and  his  thin 
hands  trembled  with  excitement  when  he  spoke.  In 
spite  of  the  fact  that  I  was  a  pretty  stout  young 
fellow,  I  was  glad  that  though  he  had  closed  the 
door  leading  to  the  outer  office,  he  had  been  unable 
to  lock  it.  It  might  come  so  far  that  I  would  be 
glad  enough  to  escape  from  his  presence. 


26  THE   LAST   CRUISE   OF    THE   SPITFIRE  J 

"  Did  you  hear  me  ? "  he  demanded,  seeing  that  I 
made  no  immediate  reply. 

I  was  busy  thinking  over  the  strange  news  he  had 
announced.  Six  thousand  dollars  and  some  papers 
missing  from  the  safe  !  Whoever  had  taken  them 
had  made  a  big  haul. 

I  could  not  help  but  think  of  Gus.  He  was  the 
only  one  who  had  been  in  the  office  besides  myself. 
Was  it  possible  the  young  man  had  robbed  his  own 
father  ? 

I  was  loath  to  believe  that  such  was  the  case. 
My  cousin  a  thief !  It  could  not  be  possible ;  and 
yet  if  he  had  not  taken  the  money,  who  had  ? 

"Do  you  hear  me?"  demanded  Mr.  Stillwell 
again. 

"  I  hear  you,"  I  replied,  as  calmly  as  I  could, 
though  I  was  nearly  as  excited  as  he  was. 

"  What  did  you  do  with  the  money  ?" 

"I  don't  know  anything  about  the  money." 

My  uncle  made  a  threatening  gesture. 

"  It's  the  truth,  whether  you  believe  it  or  not,"  I 
went  on.  "I  did  not  know  you  had  the  money, 
and  I  haven't  been  near  the  safe." 

"Luke  Foster,  do  you  realize  that  you  are  staring 
the  State  prison  in  the  face  ? " 

"  I  can't  help  that.  I  know  nothing  of  your 
money,  and  that's  all  there  is  to  it." 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          27 

"  When  did  you  open  the  office  this  morning  ?" 

"  Quarter  to  seven." 

"  Did  you  clean  up  at  once  ? " 

"Yes,  sir." 

"When  you  cleaned  up  was  the  safe  door 
open  \ " 

"  No,  sir.  It  might  have  been  unlocked,  but  it 
wasn't  open." 

"  How  long  did  it  take  you  to  clean  up  ?" 

"About  half  an  hour." 

"  What  did  you  do  then  ? " 

"  I  went  to  Mr.  Mason's  office  to  return  a  book  he 
had  loaned  me." 

"And  then?" 

"When  I  came  back  I  met  you,"  I  replied 
promptly. 

"  And  you  mean  to  say  the  safe  was  robbed  in  the 
meantime.  Luke,  you  cannot  make  me  believe 
that." 

"  I  don't  know  when  the  safe  was  robbed.  I  told 
you  what  I  did,  that  was  all." 

"  I  don't  believe  a  word  of  your  story  !  You  have 
robbed  the  safe,  and  you  have  the  money." 

"If  you  think  so  you  can  search  me,"  I  replied 
promptly. 

But  even  as  I  spoke  I  thought  of  the  strange 
letter  I  had  received.  What  would  my  uncle  say  if 


28  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF   THE  SPITFIRE  J 

he  saw  it  ?  It  seemed  to  me  I  was  getting  into  hot 
water  in  more  ways  than  one. 

"I  shall  search  you,  never  fear,"  said  Mr.  Still- 
well.  "But  you  had  better  confess.  It  may  go 
easier  with  you  if  you  do." 

"I  can't  confess  to  something  I'm  not  guilty  of," 
I  returned.  And  then,  as  I  thought  of  how  I  had 
been  treated,  I  cried  out : 

"  You  had  better  look  nearer  home  for  the  guilty 
party,  Uncle  Felix." 

My  reply  seemed  to  anger  him  beyond  all  endur- 


ance. 
tt 


Don't  you  dare  to  insinuate  my  son  is  a  thief  ! " 
he  cried.  "You  low-bred  upstart!  I  have  half  a 
mind  to  hand  you  over  to  the  police  at  once  ! " 

And  with  his  face  full  of  passion  Uncle  Felix  bore 
down  upon  me,  as  if  ready  to  crush  me  beneath  the 
iron  heel  of  his  wrath  once  and  forever. 


on,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STKANGE  VOYAGE.         29 


CHAPTER  IV. 

AN   UNEXPECTED  ARRIVAL. 

MR.  STILLWELL'S  anger  had  reached  a  white  heat, 
and  as  he  strode  towards  me,  I  was  half  inclined  to 
think  he  intended  to  take  my  very  life.  He  was 
naturally  a  passionate  man,  and  the  insinuation  I 
had  made  concerning  his  son  maddened  him  beyond 
all  endurance. 

I  could  readily  understand  why  this  was  so.  My 
Uncle  Felix  almost  worshiped  his  son,  and  to  have 
any  one  insinuate  that  that  son  was  a  thief  cut  him 
to  the  heart.  I  believe  he  would  rather  have  lost 
the  six  thousand  dollars,  greatly  as  he  might  have 
felt  the  loss,  than  to  have  imagined  that  Gus  was 
the  guilty  party. 

"My  son  a  thief!"  he  repeated  hotly.  "How 
dare  you  ? " 

"  Gus  was  the  only  one  in  the  office  besides  my- 
self," I  replied. 

"And  that  is  the  reason  you  lay  the  crime  at  his 
door  ?  I  don't  believe  a  word  you  say." 


30  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

I  did  not  expect  that  he  would.  Gus  was  a 
favored  son,  while  I  was  but  an  orphan  with  no  one 
to  stand  up  for  me. 

"  Are  you  going  to  tell  me  what  you  have 
done  with  the  money  and  the  papers  ? "  he  de- 
manded. 

"How  can  I  when  I  don't  know  anything  of 
them  ? " 

"You  do  know." 

"I  don't." 

I  hardly  had  the  words  out  when  my  uncle 
grasped  me  roughly  by  the  coat  collar. 

"  I'll  teach  you  a  lesson,  you  young  rascal !  " 

"  Let  go  of  me,  Uncle  Felix  !  "  I  cried.  "  Let  go, 
or  I'll— I'll " 

"  What  will  you  do  ? "  he  sneered. 

"  Never  mind ;  only  you  may  be  sorry  if  you 
don't." 

His  only  reply  was  to  tighten  his  hand  upon  my 
collar  in  such  a  way  that  I  was  in  immediate  danger 
of  being  strangled. 

"I'll  choke  you  to  death,  if  you  don't  tell!"  he 
cried.  "Speak  up  instantly." 

"I  don't  know." 

His  hand  tightened. 

"Will  you  tell?" 

I  did  not  reply.    I  saw  that  he  meant  what  he 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         31 

said,  and  I  was  busy  trying  to  think  how  to  defend 
myself. 

When  Mr.  Stillwell  had  caught  me  I  had  backed 
up  against  the  desk.  Near  me  lay  a  heavy  ruler, 
used  by  Mr.  Grinder  in  preparing  designs  for 
patents.  I  picked  up  the  ruler,  and  before  my 
assailant  was  aware  struck  him  a  violent  blow  upon 
the  wrist. 

The  brass  edge  of  the  weapon  I  had  used  made  a 
slight  cut  upon  my  uncle's  arm,  and  with  a  cry 
more  of  alarm  than  pain  he  dropped  his  hold  of  me 
and  turned  his  attention  to  the  injury. 

Seeing  this  I  quickly  placed  a  large  office  chair 
near  the  door,  and  got  behind  it,  in  such  a  manner 
that  I  could  escape  at  an  instant's  warning. 

"  You  young  villain  !  Do  you  mean  to  add  mur- 
der to  your  other  crimes  ? "  he  howled,  as  he  pro- 
ceeded to  bind  his  handkerchief  around  his  wrist. 

"  I  mean  to  fight  my  own  battles,"  I  replied.  "  I 
won't  let  you  or  any  other  man  choke  me  to  death." 

"  You  shall  suffer  for  all  you  have  done  1 " 

"  I'm  willing  to  take  the  consequences,"  I  replied, 
as  coolly  as  I  could. 

He  continued  to  glare  at  me,  but  for  a  moment 
made  no  movement,  probably  because  he  knew  not 
what  to  do  next.  I  watched  him  very  much  as  a 
mouse  may  watch  a  cat. 


32  THE  LAST   CEUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

"  Come,  Luke,  you  can't  keep  this  up  any  longer. 
Hand  over  that  money  and  the  papers." 

"  Let  me  tell  you  for  the  last  time,  Mr.  Still  well, 
that  I  know  nothing  of  either, "  said  I.  "If  any  one 
has  them  that  person  is  your  son." 

"  Don't  tell  me  such  a  yarn  !  " 

"I  believe  it's  the  truth.  If  not,  why  did  Gus 
steal  into  the  office  and  out  again  in  such  a  hurry 
this  morning  ? " 

"  I  don't  believe  he  was  here.  I  left  him  in  his 
room  at  home." 

"  Are  you  sure  he  was  in  his  room  ? " 

"Yes,  for  I  called  him,  and  he  answered 
back." 

"Nevertheless  he  was  here,  and  maybe  I  can 
prove  it." 

My  uncle  bit  his  lip.  He  did  not  relish  my  last 
remark. 

"And  even  if  he  was  here  he  did  not  know  the 
combination  of  the  safe." 

"Neither  did  I." 

"But  you  could  have  found  it  out.  You  had 
plenty  of  chances." 

"No  more  chances  than  Gus  had." 

"  Pooh  !    Don't  tell  me  that !  " 

"It's  the  truth." 

" My  son  is  not  on  a  level  with  you." 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          33 

"I  always  considered  myself  as  good  as  he  is,"  I 
returned  warmly. 

"  My  son  is  not  a  thief." 

"  Neither  am  I,  Uncle  Felix  ;  and  what  is  more, 
I  won't  let  you  or  any  other  man  say  so,"  I  de- 
clared. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  about  it  ? "  he  asked 
curiously. 

"I  won't  stand  it,  that's  all." 

"Do  you  know  that  I  intend  to  have  you  arrested 
if  you  don't  return  what  you  have  stolen  ? " 

"  If  you  have  me  arrested  I  will  do  all  I  can  to 
defend  myself,"  was  my  answer.  "  If  I  am  brought 
before  the  judge  perhaps  I  will  have  one  or  two 
things  to  say  that  you  will  not  relish." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? " 

"There  will  be  time  enough  to  speak  when  I  am 
brought  into  court." 

"You  think  you  are  smart,  Luke,  but  you  are 
nothing  but  a  fool.  What  can  you  say  against 
me?" 

"A  good  many  things  that  you  don't  dream  of. 
You  are  not  treating  me  rightly,  and  you  know  it. 
You  don't  give  me  decent  clothing  to  wear,  and  I 
have  to  work  harder  than  any  one  in  the  office.  I 
am  sure  my  father  never  intended  such  a  future  for 

his  son." 
3 


84  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"I  don't  care  what  you  father  intended  1"  he 
snarled. 

"But  I  do,  and  what  is  more,  I  intend,  sooner  or 
later,  to  try  to  have  matters  mended.  My  father 
always  told  me  he  wished  me  to  keep  on  going  to 
school  and  then  to  enter  Princeton." 

"Never  mind,  I  am  your  guardian  now,  and  I 
know  what  is  best  for  you." 

"How  much  money  did  my  father  leave  me  ? "  I 
asked,  with  considerable  curiosity. 

"  None  of  your  business." 

"Oh,  but  it  is  my  business." 

"  It  is  not  your  business,  and  I  want  you  to  shut 
up ! "  he  cried,  in  a  rage.  "  He  left  little  enough." 

"Little  enough,"  I  cried.  "My  father  was 
rich." 

"  He  was  at  one  time  ;  but  he  lost  the  most  of  his 
fortune  in  stocks  just  before  he  died.  You  have 
hardly  enough  to  keep  you  until  you  are  twenty- 
one." 

I  must  confess  that  my  uncle's  remarks  were  quite 
a  shock  to  me.  I  had  always  supposed  that  I  would 
some  day  be  wealthy.  I  gave  the  matter  a  moment's 
thought,  and  then  came  to  the  conclusion  that  Mr. 
Stillwell  was  not  telling  the  truth. 

"How  much  money  did  my  father  leave?"  I 
repeated.  "  I  am  entitled  to  know." 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         35 

"You  will  know  when  I  get  ready  to  tell  you,  not 
before." 

"Perhaps  you  are  mistaken,"  said  I.  "  And  an- 
other thing,  Uncle  Felix,  how  is  it  that  you  were 
appointed  my  guardian  ? " 

At  these  words  I  fancied  my  uncle  turned  pale. 
He  sprang  towards  me,  then  stopped  short. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  that  question?"  he 
demanded. 

"I  mean  why  were  you  made  my  guardian  when 
my  father  and  you  were  not  on  good  terms  ? " 

"Pooh,  that  quarrel  was  of  no  consequence,"  was 
the  lofty  reply.  "  Your  father  could  not  find  a  better 
person  in  which  to  trust  his  son's  care." 

I  had  my  own  opinion  on  that  point,  but  did  not 
find  it  fit  to  say  so.  Then  I  put  in  what  I  thought 
was  a  master  stroke. 

"  I  thought  Mr.  Banker  was  to  be  my  guardian." 

At  these  words  Mr.  Stillwell  turned  even  paler 
than  before,  and  his  hand  trembled  as  he  pointed 
his  long  finger  at  me  in  a  threatening  manner. 

"  You  think  too  much  !  "  he  growled. 

"Are  you  going  to  answer  that  question 2* 

"  What  put  it  into  your  head  ?" 

"  Never  mind." 

"  Has  John  Banker  been  writing  to  you  about  it  ? " 

In  spite  of  his  effort  to  ask  the  question  uncon- 


86  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

cernedly  I  could  see  that  my  uncle  was  tremendously 
interested.  Like  a  flash  it  came  over  me  that  per- 
haps this  was  one  of  the  reasons  he  did  not  wish  me 
to  spend  any  time  at  Harry  Banker's  home.  Mr. 
Banker  might  take  it  into  his  head  to  ask  me  how 
I  was  being  treated,  and  that  might  lead  to  trouble. 

"  Never  mind  ;  but  I'm  going  to  find  out  before 
long." 

"  And  you  are  going  to  prison  before  long,  unless 
you  hand  over  what  you  took  from  the  safe." 

"lam  not  afraid  of  you,  Mr.  Stillwell.  I  have 
always  done  right.  But  I'm  going  to  know  some- 
thing about  myself,  and  soon.  I  have  a  letter  in 
my  pocket  that  tells  me  that  Mr.  Banker  was  to  be 
my  guardian,  and  I'm  going  to  know  why  he  is 
not." 

Mr.  Stillwell  glared  at  me.  If  he  could  have 
eaten  me  up  I  believe  he  would  have  done  so. 

"You  have  a  letter  2 "  he  cried  hoarsely.  "  Who 
from?" 

"  That  is  my  business." 

"And  I'll  make  it  mine.  Hand  it  over  this 
instant ! " 

"Not  much." 

"  I  say  you  will." 

"  And  I  say  no." 

I  was  sorry  I  had  spoken  of  the  letter.    I  could 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          37 

readily  see  that  it  had  worked  Mr.  Stillwell  up  to  a 
fever  heat. 

"  Give  me  that  letter,  Luke.  I'll  stand  no  more 
fooling. " 

Once  more  my  uncle  bore  down  upon  me.  But 
I  saw  him  coming,  and  shoved  the  chair  in  his 
way. 

I  still  held  the  ruler  in  my  hand,  and  now  bran- 
dished it  over  my  head. 

"Don't  come  any  closer  !"  I  cried.  "If  you  do 
I'll  crack  you  on  the  head  ! " 

My  uncle  was  too  enraged  to  pay  attention  to  my 
words.  He  hurled  the  chair  aside  and  sprang  upon 
me  as  a  wild  beast  springs  upon  its  prey. 

"  We'll  see  who  is  master  ! "  he  panted. 

In  another  instant  he  had  me  by  the  throat.  His 
grasp  was  that  of  a  band  of  steel,  and  I  thought  for 
a  surety  my  last  hour  had  come. 

"Let— let  go!"  I  gasped. 

"  Will  you  give  me  the  letter  ? " 

My  only  reply  was  to  struggle  with  all  my  strength. 
In  a  moment  we  were  both  on  the  floor. 

"Help!    Help!"  I  cried. 

"  Shut  up  ! "  he  exclaimed,  and  tried  to  close  my 
mouth  with  his  hand. 

"  I  won't  shut  up  !    Let  me  up  !    Help  !  " 

But  now  my  voice  was  fainter.     It  was  all  I  could 


38  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OP  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

do  to  get  my  breath.  The  room  swam  round  and 
round  before  my  eyes. 

"  Give  up  that  letter  and  the  money  and  papers 
you  took  1 " 

"Help!    Help! " 

I  could  cry  no  longer.  My  senses  were  fast  leav- 
ing me.  Would  no  one  come  to  my  assistance  ? 

"  We'll  see  who  is  master  1  If  you  don't 
give " 

My  uncle  did  not  finish  his  speech,  for  at  that  in- 
stant the  door  was  flung  open,  and  a  tall,  powerful 
man  stood  in  the  doorway. 

"  Here  !  let  up  there  !  "  he  commanded.  "What 
are  you  doing,  Stillwell  ?  Who's  that  on  the  floor  ? 
Great  buckwheat,  if  it  ain't  Luke  Foster  ! " 

I  listened  in  amazement  as  well  as  delight.  The 
newcomer  was  Mr.  John  Banker  I 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         39 


CHAPTER  V. 

AN  APPALLING  PROSPECT. 

NEVER  was  an  arrival  more  opportune  than  when 
Mr.  John  Banker  stepped  into  the  private  office.  I 
fully  believe  had  he  come  a  moment  later  he  would 
have  found  me  insensible.  As  it  was  it  took  me 
several  seconds  to  recover  my  breath. 

"  John  Banker  !  "  ejaculated  my  uncle,  and  every 
line  of  his  features  told  of  his  discomfiture. 

"What  are  you  doing  with  Luke  ? "  went  on  Har- 
ry's father.  "  Let  him  up. 

"  None  of  your  business  ! "  growled  my  uncle. 

"  I  think  it  is.     Luke,  get  up." 

By  this  time  I  had  somewhat  recovered,  and  I 
was  not  slow  to  obey  the  command.  I  arose  to  my 
feet,  and  took  my  place  beside  my  newly-arrived 
friend. 

"  What's  it  all  about  ? "  went  on  Mr.  Banker,  turn- 
ing to  me. 

"  He  says  I  robbed  the  safe  of  six  thousand  dol- 
lars," I  replied. 


THE  LAST  CRUISE  OP  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  And  so  he  did,"  put  in  my  unple,  glad  to  be  able 
to  speak  a  word  for  himself. 

"  Six  thousand  dollars  ! "  ejaculated  Mr.  Banker. 
"  Phew  !  but  that's  a  large  sum  ! " 

"I  know  nothing  of  the  money,"  I  went  on. 
"  But  I  think  his  son  took  it,  and  I  just  told  him  so, 
and  that  made  him  mad." 

"My  son  is  no  thief,"  stormed  Mr.  Still  well. 

"  And  neither  is  Kobert  Foster's  son,  I  reckon," 
returned  my  friend.  "I've  knowed  Luke  all  my 
life,  and  he's  as  straightforward  a  lad  as  one  wants 
to  meet.  There's  some  mistake,  Mr.  Still  well." 

"  No  mistake  at  all ;  and  unless  the  boy  gives  up 
what  he  took  he  shall  go  to  prison. " 

"  No,  no  ;  don't  be  too  harsh  !  "  cried  Mr.  Banker. 
"  Remember  he  is  your  nephew." 

"  He  is  no  longer  any  relation  of  mine  !  I've  cast 
him  off." 

"You  have,  have  you?"  asked  my  friend,  cu- 
riously. 

"Yes,  I  have." 

"Maybe  you  haven't  any  right  to  do  it,"  went  on 
Mr.  Banker.  "You've  got  his  money  in  trust." 

"Precious  little  of  it." 
.  "Yes  ?    I  reckon  Robert  Foster  left  quite  a  pile." 

"  No  such  thing." 

"  He  was  worth  fifty  or  sixty  thousand  dollars." 


on,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         41 

"Fifty  or  sixty  thousand  dollars!"  howled  Mr. 
Stillwell.  "  It  isn't  quarter  of  that  sum.  He  left 
five  thousand  dollars,  and  that's  all." 

"  Nonsense,  Stillwell,  he  left  more." 

"  Who  knows  best,  you  or  I  ? " 

"  Never  mind  ;  you  can't  make  me  believe  Luke's 
father  wasn't  better  off  than  that." 

My  uncle  pursed  up  his  lips." 

"But  that  isn't  here  nor  there,"  he  said.  "Luke 
has  taken  the  money,  and  he's  got  to  go  to  prison." 

A  look  of  pain  crossed  Mr.  Banker's  face.  He  and 
my  father  had  been  warm  friends,  and  I  well  knew 
that  he  would  do  all  in  his  power  for  me. 

"  He  won't  go  to  prison  if  I  can  help  it,"  he  said. 
"Luke,  tell  me  the  whole  story." 

Despite  the  numerous  interruptions  from  my 
uncle,  I  related  the  particulars  of  the  case.  Mr. 
Banker  listened  with  close  attention. 

"  That  sounds  like  a  straight  story,"  he  said,  when 
I  had  concluded.  "I  can't  see  but  what  your  son  is 
just  as  much  under  suspicion  as  Luke,  Stillwell." 

"You  don't  know  anything  about  it,  Banker,  and 
the  less  you  have  to  do  with  the  matter  the  better 
off  you  will  be." 

"  I'm  going  to  see  Luke  through." 

"  What  brought  you  here  ? " 

"  I  came  to  take  him  along  with  me,  if  he  hadn't 


42  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OP  THE  SPITFIRE  J 

gone  yet.  Harry  said  he  expected  him  up  to  spend 
the  day  or  maybe  a  week,  and  I  happened  to  be  in 
the  city  since  yesterday." 

"He  wouldn't  leave  me  off,"  I  put  in.  "He 
hasn't  let  me  have  a  holiday  since  I've  been  here." 

"  Humph  !  seems  to  me  you're  rather  hard  on  the 
lad,  Still  well,  in  more  ways  than  one." 

"  It's  none  of  your  business.  You  had  better  leave 
us  alone." 

"  As  I've  said  before,  I  intend  to  see  Luke  through. 
Don't  be  alarmed,  my  lad.  If  you've  done  right  all 
will  go  well  with  you." 

"  Thank  you,  Mr.  Banker.  I  need  a  friend.  Mr. 
Still  well  doesn't  give  me  half  a  show." 

"  You  shall  have  all  the  show  you  need  after  this, 
Luke." 

My  uncle  was  in  a  rage,  but  he  did  not  know  what 
to  do.  Now  that  I  had  some  one  to  stand  by  me,  I 
no  longer  felt  the  alarm  I  had  when  alone. 

"  For  the  last  time,  are  you  going  to  give  up  the 
money  ? "  asked  Mr.  Still  well. 

"I've  already  answered  that  question,"  was  my 
reply. 

"  Then  you  shall  go  to  prison.  Come  along  with 
me." 

He  made  a  movement  as  if  to  take  me  by  the  arm, 
but  Mr.  Banker  stopped  him. 


OE,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STKANGE  VOYAGE.         43 

"  Not  so  fast,  Still  well.  Where  do  you  intend  to 
take  him  ? " 

"  To  the  station  house,  where  he  belongs." 

This  alarmed  me. 

"Can  he  do  it 2"  I  asked.  "I  didn't  take  the 
money." 

Mr.  Banker's  face  clouded. 

"lam  afraid  he  can.  But  don't  be  alarmed.  I 
will  stand  by  you." 

vBut  the  prospect  before  me  of  spending  even  a 
short  while  in  one  of  the  city  station  houses,  previous 
to  an  examination,  was  not  a  pleasant  one.  I  had 
known  one  young  clerk  who  had  done  so,  and  was 
ever  afterwards  spoken  of  as  having  been  to  prison 
under  suspicion. 

"I  won't  go  to  prison,"  I  cried.  "He  has  no 
right  to  send  me.  Why  doesn't  he  send  Gus, 
too?" 

"You  come  along,"  said  my  uncle  sternly. 
"  Didn't  I  tell  you  we  would  find  out  who  was 
master  ? " 

He  took  hold  of  my  arm.  As  he  did  so  Mr.  Can- 
ning came  bustling  in. 

"  Hello,  what's  up  ? "  he  exclaimed. 

My  uncle  told  his  story.  The  new  partner  listened 
incredulously. 

"  I  can  hardly  believe  it  possible  ! "  he  exclaimed. 


44  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  Yet  many  things  are  queer  here,  he  added,"  with 
a  peculiar  look  that  made  my  uncle  wince. 

"And  I'm.  going  to  make  an  example  of  him," 
went  on  my  uncle.  "  Take  charge  of  the  office 
while  I  take  the  young  rascal  down  to  the  police 
station." 

"I  will  take  charge  of  the  office,  but  don't  act 
hastily,"  replied  Mr.  Canning. 

"  Now  come  along,"  went  on  Mr.  Still  well  to  me. 
And  beware  how  you  conduct  yourself." 

"I  shall  go  along,"  said  Mr.  Banker. 

Taking  me  by  the  arm,  my  uncle  led  the  way  dowu 
the  stairs.  Mr.  Banker  was  close  at  my  side. 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         46 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A  TURN  OF  FORTUNE. 

IT  was  now  almost  nine  o'clock,  and  Nassau  Street, 
where  the  patent  offices  of  Stillwell,  Grinder  &  Co. 
were  situated,  was  crowded  with  people.  My  uncle 
made  such  a  show  of  what  he  was  doing  that  it  was 
not  long  before  quite  a  crowd  was  following  us,  all 
anxious  to  know  what  had  happened. 

"  There  is  no  use  of  your  making  such  a  show  of 
the  poor  boy,"  said  Mr.  Banker.  "  You  act  as  if  he 
had  murdered  some  one." 

"Mind  your  own  business,"  snarled  Mr.  Still- 
well. 

Mr.  Banker  was  an  upright  farmer,  and  there 
was  little  of  natural  meekness  in  his  nature.  He 
resented  my  uncle's  speech,  and  quite  an  altercation 
took  place. 

While  the  two  were  talking  I  was  doing  some 
hard  thinking.  The  idea  of  going  to  prison  became 
every  moment  more  odious  to  me.  I  could  fancy 
myself  in  a  dark,  damp  cell,  surrounded  by  criminals 


46  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

of  every  degree,  awaiting  a  hearing.  What  would 
my  friends  think  ?  And  if  the  affair  once  got  into 
the  newspapers  my  good  name  would  be  gone  for- 
ever. 

The  more  I  thought  of  the  matter  the  more  deter- 
mined I  became  that  I  would  not  go  to  prison.  Sup- 
pose I  ran  away  ? 

No  sooner  had  this  foolish  thought  entered  my 
mind  than  I  prepared  to  act  upon  it.  "We  were  now 
on  the  corner  of  Fulton  Street,  and  to  cross  here 
was  all  but  impossible.  My  uncle  and  Mr.  Banker 
were  still  in  hot  dispute,  and  for  an  instant  neither 
of  them  noticed  me. 

"Good-bye,  Mr.  Banker,  I'm  off!"  I  cried  out 
suddenly. 

And  the  next  moment  I  had  torn  myself  loose 
from  my  uncle's  grasp,  and  was  dashing  down 
Fulton  Street  at  the  top  of  my  speed. 

"  Hi !  come  back  !  "  called  out  Mr.  Banker  after 
me  ;  but  I  paid  no  heed. 

"  Stop  him  !  Stop  him  !  "  yelled  my  uncle.  "  Stop 
the  thief  ! " 

His  last  words  set  the  street  in  commotion.  The 
cry  of  "  Stop  the  thief !  "  resounded  on  all  sides,  and 
soon  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  being  followed  by 
at  least  half  a  hundred  men  and  boys,  all  eager  to 
stop  me  in  hopes  of  a  possible  reward. 


OE,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         47 

But  now  that  I  had  once  started,  I  made  up  my 
mind  not  to  be  captured.  I  was  a  good  block  ahead, 
and  by  skillful  turning  I  gradually  managed  to  in- 
crease the  distance. 

I  was  headed  for  the  East  River,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  I  came  in  sight  of  the  docks  and  the 
ferry  slips.  At  one  of  the  slips  stood  a  ferry-boat 
just  preparing  to  leave  for  Brooklyn. 

The  sight  of  the  boat  gave  me  a  sudden  thought. 
I  dashed  into  the  ferry-house,  paid  the  ferry  fare, 
and  in  a  moment  was  on  board,  just  as  the  boat  left 
the  slip. 

It  had  been  a  long  and  hard  run,  but  at  last  I  was 
safe  from  being  followed.  Once  in  Brooklyn  there 
would  be  a  hundred  places  for  me  to  go  in  case  of 
necessity. 

Wiping  the  perspiration  from  my  face,  I  made  my 
way  to  the  forward  deck.  But  few  people  were  on 
board,  and  quite  undisturbed,  I  leaned  against  the 
railing  to  review  the  situation. 

What  should  I  do  next,  was  the  question  that 
arose  to  my  mind,  and  I  found  no  little  difficulty  in 
answering  it  ?  I  was  half  inclined  to  think  that  I 
had  acted  very  foolishly  in  running  away.  Now 
every  one  would  surely  believe  me  guilty,  and  if  I 
was  caught  it  would  go  hard  indeed  with  me. 

Had  I  better  go  back  ?    For  one  brief  instant  I 


48  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OP  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

thought  such  a  course  would  be  best ;  then  came  the 
vision  of  the  cell,  and  I  shuddered,  and  resolved,  now 
I  had  undertaken  to  escape,  to  continue  as  I  had 
begun.  Whether  I  was  wise  or  not  I  will  leave  my 
readers  to  determine  after  my  story  is  concluded. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  boat  bumped  into  the 
slip  on  the  opposite  shore.  The  shock  brought  me 
to  a  recollection  of  the  present,  and  in  company  with 
the  other  passengers  I  went  ashore.  I  had  some- 
thing of  a  notion  that  a  policeman  would  be  in  wait- 
ing for  me,  but  none  appeared,  and  I  passed  out  to 
the  street  unaccosted. 

I  had  been  to  Brooklyn  several  times  on  errands 
for  the  firm,  so  I  knew  the  streets  quite  well.  But 
fearful  of  being  seen,  I  passed  close  to  the  wharves, 
and  finally  came  to  a  lumber  yard,  and  here  I  sat 
down. 

It  was  a  hot  day,  and  it  was  not  long  before  I  was 
forced  to  seek  the  shade.  Close  at  hand  was  a  shed, 
and  this  I  took  the  liberty  of  entering. 

It  was  a  rough  place,  used  for  the  seasoning  of 
the  better  class  of  wood.  I  found  a  seat  on  some 
ends  of  planking  in  a  cool  corner,  quite  out  of  the 
line  of  observation  of  those  who  were  passing. 

Here  I  sat  for  full  an  hour.  Nothing  seemed  to 
be  going  on  in  the  lumber  yard,  and  no  one  came 
to  disturb  me. 


OE,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STEANGE  VOYAGE.          49 

But  at  last  came  voices,  and  then  two  rough  look- 
ing men  approached.  I  was  about  to  make  my  pres- 
ence known,  but  their  appearance  was  such  that  I 
Remained  silent ;  and  they  took  seats  close  to  the  spot 
where  I  was. 

"  And  the  captain  is  sure  that  she  is  fully  in- 
sured ? "  asked  the  taller  of  the  two. 

"  Trust  Captain  Hannock  to  cover  himself  well !" 
laughed  the  other.  "You  can  bet  he  has  her 
screwed  up  to  the  top  notch." 

' '  And  what  is  this  cargo  insured  for  ? " 

"McNeil  didn't  say.  Not  much  less  than  a  hun- 
dred thousand,  I  guess.  Of  course  you'll  go, 
Crocker  ? " 

"Ya-as,"  replied  the  man  addressed  as  Crocker, 
somewhat  slowly.  "I  can't  pick  up  a  thousand 
dollars  any  easier  than  that." 

"I  thought  I  had  struck  you  right.  Are  you 
ready  to  sail  ? " 

"Anytime  you  say,  Lowell.  I  owe  two  weeks' 
board  now,  and  Mammy  Brown  hinted  last  night 
I'd  better  pay  up  or  seek  other  quarters." 

And  Crocker  gave  a  short,  hard  laugh. 

"Then  meet  me  at  the  Grapevine  in  an  hour," 
said  the  man  called  Lowell.  "I've  got  to  make  a 
few  other  arrangements  before  we  start." 

"Right  you  are." 
4 


60  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"And  remember,  not  a  word " 

"  Luff  there  1  As  if  I  didn't  understand  the 
soundings." 

"  All  right.     Come  and  have  one." 

The  two  men  arose  at  once  and  headed  for  a  saloon 
that  stood  upon  the  near  corner. 

I  arose  also  and  watched  them  out  of  sight.  The 
conversation  that  they  had  held  had  not  been  a  very 
lucid  one,  yet  I  was  certain  they  were  up  to  no 
good.  One  of  them  had  spoken  of  making  a  thou- 
sand dollars  in  an  easy  manner,  and  I  was  positive 
that  meant  the  money  was  to  be  gained  dishon- 
estly. 

What  was  I  to  do  ?  I  was  no  detective,  to  follow 
the  men,  and  I  was  just  at  present  on  far  from  good 
terms  with  the  police.  It  seemed  a  pity  to  let  the 
matter  rest  where  it  stood,  but  for  the  present  I  did 
not  feel  inclined  to  investigate  it.  I  would  keep 
my  eyes  open,  and  if  anything  more  turned  up,  or 
was  noted  in  the  papers,  I  would  tell  all  I  had 
heard. 

I  wandered  along  the  docks,  piled  high  with  mer- 
chandise of  all  descriptions.  Beyond,  a  number  of 
stately  vessels  rested  at  anchor,  large  and  small, 
among  which  the  steam  tugs  were  industriously 
puffing  and  blowing,  on  the  lookout  for  a  job. 

The  sight  was  a  novel  one  to  me,  and  soon  I 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         51 

walked  out  upon  the  end  of  a  dock  to  get  a  better 
view. 

"Hi,  there  !  No  loafing  on  this  pier  !"  called  a 
burly  watchman  ;  and  I  lost  no  time  in  moving  on. 

Presently  I  came  to  a  wharf  that  seemed  to  be 
more  public,  and  walked  out  to  one  side  of  it.  Here 
it  was  shady,  and  close  at  hand  floated  a  large  row- 
boat. 

The  craft  was  deserted.  Wishing  to  observe  the 
scene  without  being  noticed,  I  leaped  into  her. 
There  was  a  cushion  on  the  stern  seat,  and  on  this  I 
sat  down. 

The  breeze  and  the  gentle  motion  of  the  boat  were 
delightful,  and  for  a  moment  I  thought  how  pleas- 
ant a  life  on  the  ocean  must  be.  Alas  !  little  did  I 
realize  what  was  in  store  for  me  on  the  boundless 
deep. 

As  I  sat  on  the  soft  cushion  I  could  not  help  but 
speculate  on  all  that  had  transpired  within  the  last 
few  hours.  Early  in  the  morning  my  mind  had 
been  free  from  care  that  was  anyway  deep  ;  now  I 
was  a  fugitive,  not  knowing  which  way  to  turn  or 
what  to  do. 

But  I  was  not  disheartened.  I  was  healthy  and 
strong  and  I  felt  confident  that  I  could  work  my 
way  in  the  world.  But  I  was  worried  about  clear- 
ing my  fair  name  of  the  suspicion  Uncle  Felix 


52  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

had  cast  upon  it.     I  must  do  that  at  any  and  all 
costs. 

Presently  a  footstep  sounded  above  me  on  the  dock, 
and  a  well-dressed  young  man  appeared. 

"Hullo,  there  !"  he  cried,  on  catching  sight  of 
me. 

"Hullo!"  I  replied,  shortly.  I  was  not  in  a 
talkative  humor,  and  wished  him  to  know  it. 

"  What  are  you  doing  down  there  ? "  he  went  on, 
rather  sharply. 

"  Nothing  much." 

"  Do  you  know  that  that  is  my  boat  ? " 

"No,  I  didn't  know  it,"  I  returned,  and  then 
jumped  to  my  feet.  ' '  Excuse  me,  but  I  haven't  hurt 
anything. " 

"  But  what  are  you  doing  there  ? " 

"Only  resting.  I've  walked  a  good  bit  to-day 
and  I  am  tired.  I'll  go  if  you  want  to  use  the  boat." 

"Oh,  no,  that's  all  right.  I  don't  want  the  boat 
for  a  couple  of  hours  yet.  You  may  stay  where 
you  are." 

"Thank  you." 

He  was  about  to  turn  away,  but  a  sudden  thought 
seemed  to  come  into  his  mind. 

"  You  say  you  have  walked  a  good  bit  to  day  ? 
he  asked  curiously. 

"That's  it." 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          53 

"  You  are  not  out  of  work  and  on  the  tramp,  are 
you  ? " 

"Something  like  that,"  I  replied.  "Fin  out  of 
work  and  as  I  can't  pay  to  journey  around,  I'll  have 
to  walk." 

"  I  see.  Well,  I  hope  you  strike  something  before 
long.  It's  not  pleasant  to  be  out  of  work  and 
money." 

The  young  man  nodded  pleasantly  and  walked 
away.  I  must  confess  I  gazed  after  him  longingly. 
I  warmly  appreciated  the  few  kind  words  he  had 
given  me. 

As  I  turned  back  to  sit  down  once  more  I  heard 
two  men  get  up  from  behind  a  number  of  packing- 
cases  on  the  pier,  and  walk  away.  I  had  not  noticed 
them  before,  and  I  wondered  if  they  had  overheard 
the  conversation  which  had  taken  place. 

It  was  rather  warm  in  the  boat,  and  the  rocking 
motion  caused  by  the  waves  soon  put  me  in  a  drowsy 
mood.  My  time  was  my  own,  and  I  felt  in  no 
humor  to  move  away.  I  allowed  my  head  to  fall 
>ack,  and  almost  before  I  knew  it  I  had  dropped 
into  a  light  doze. 

My  wakening  was  a  rude  one.  The  row-boat  gave 
a  violent  lurch,  nearly  precipitating  me  into  the 
water.  I  tried  to  scramble  to  my  feet,  but  some  one 
With  a  big  bag  pushed  me  back. 


54  THE  LAST  CKUISE  OF   THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

"  Here,  what  does  this  mean "  I  began,  in- 
dignantly. 

"  Shut  up  ! "  come  back  in  hurried  tones. 

Then  the  bag  was  pulled  over  my  head  and  arms, 
and  in  five  seconds  I  found  myself  a  prisoner  and 
hardly  able  to  move  hands  or  feet. 

I  tried  to  cry  out  and  to  ask  questions,  but  could 
not.  The  bag  was  thick,  and,  being  tied  around  my 
neck,  almost  took  away  my  breath. 

For  the  first  instant  I  was  afraid  that  the  police 
from  New  York  had  found  me,  but  I  as  quickly 
gave  up  this  idea.  They  would  never  treat  me  in 
this  strange  fashion,  I  felt  certain.  But  who  were 
my  strange  assailants,  and  what  did  they  intend  to 
do  with  me  ? 

I  felt  myself  lifted  out  of  the  boat  and  into  an- 
other craft.  Then  I  was  thrown  on  my  back  and 
something  that  felt  like  a  piece  of  canvas  was  spread 
over  me. 

The  boat,  with  me  and  my  captors  moved  off  and 
kept  moving  for  perhaps  ten  minutes  or  quarter  of 
an  hour.  I  tried  to  struggle  to  my  feet,  but  stroi 
hands  held  me  down. 

"  Better  keep  still ! "  I  heard  a  voice  cry.  "  You 
can't  escape,  no  matter  how  hard  you  try." 

When  the  boat  finally  came  to  a  standstill  I  was 
nearly  suffocated  for  the  want  of  fresh  air,  and  I 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          55 

wondered  if  I  had  not  been  chloroformed  when  first 
assaulted.  I  was  hoisted  up  by  several  men  and 
placed  upon  my  feet,  and  then  the  cords  which  bound 
me  were  cut  and  the  bag  was  removed. 

I  looked  around  with  a  start.  I  was  on  shipboard, 
with  the  great  ocean  all  around  me. 

"  Down  with  him  !  "  shouted  a  voice  behind  me. 

Before  I  could  turn  to  face  the  speaker  a  big  black 
hole  loomed  up  in  front  of  me,  and  I  was  tumbled 
down  into  utter  darkness.  The  hatch  above  was 
closed,  and  I  was  left  a  prisoner  I 


56  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 


CHAPTER  VIL 

ON  BOARD  THE  SPITFIRE 

As  I  have  said,  I  was  tumbled  into  the  black  hole, 
and  the  hatch  was  closed  over  me.  Luckily  I  fell 
upon  a  pile  of  loose  sailing,  so  my  fall  was  broken 
and  did  me  no  harm. 

But  I  was  so  completely  bewildered  by  what  had 
taken  place  that  for  a  moment  I  did  not  know  what 
had  happened.  Then  I  gradually  became  wide 
awake,  and  realized  that  I  had  been  entrapped  on 
board  the  vessel,  which  was  probably  short  of  sailors. 

I  had  read  of  men  who  were  thus  pressed  into  the 
service,  but  never  dreamed  that  such  a  thing  could 
occur  so  close  to  the  great  metropolis,  and  in  broad 
daylight. 

Who  my  captors  were  or  where  they  were  taking 
me  was  a  mystery.  For  an  instant  I  thought  the 
affair  might  be  my  uncle's  work,  but  soon  dismissed 
that  idea  as  being  too  dime-novelish  altogether. 

With  some  difficulty  I  rose  to  my  feet,  but  the 
motion  of  the  vessel,  as  the  sailors  got  her  under 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          57 

,  was  too  strong  for  me,  and  I  was  forced  to  lie 
down. 

The  place  was  intensely  dark,  and  even  after  my 
eyes  became  accustomed  to  the  blackness,  I  could  see 
little  or  nothing.  On  all  sides  not  a  light  was  to  be 
seen,  and  overhead  only  a  single  streak  of  bright- 
ness around  the  hatch  was  visible.  I  was  indeed  a 
prisoner,  and  must  make  the  best  of  it. 

I  crawled  about  the  hold  for  quite  a  while,  feel- 
ing everywhere  for  a  place  to  escape,  but  none  came 
to  hand.  Meanwhile  I  heard  the  creaking  of  the 
blocks  as  the  sails  were  being  hoisted,  and  the  tramp 
of  the  sailors  as  they  hurried  around  obeying  orders. 
I  could  hear  the  murmur  of  voices,  but  try  my  best, 
could  not  make  out  a  word  of  what  was  being  said. 

Presently,  by  the  motion  beneath  me,  I  knew  we 
were  fully  under  way.  The  cargo  below  me  groaned 
as  it  shifted  an  inch  or  two  this  way  and  that,  and 
for  an  instant  I  was  alarmed  lest  a  case  of  goods 
should  by  some  chance  break  loose  and  crush  me. 
But  nothing  of  the  kind  happened,  and  after  a  while 
all  became  comparatively  quiet. 

I  knew  not  what  time  of  the  day  it  was,  but 
judged  it  must  be  about  the  middle  of  the  after- 
noon. How  much  longer  would  my  captivity 
last? 

If  I  could  have  found  something  with  which  to  do 


68  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

so,  I  would  have  climbed  up  to  the  hatch,  or  shoved 
it  open.  But  nothing  was  at  hand,  and  the  opening 
was  fully  five  feet  above  my  head. 

The  air  in  the  hold  was  stifling  and  soon  I  breathed 
with  difficulty.  I  longed  for  a  drink  of  water,  and 
wondered  how  long  I  could  stand  being  in  the  place 
should  those  on  deck  forget  I  was  there. 

But  those  on  deck  had  not  forgotten  me,  as  I  soon 
saw.  Presently  the  hatch  was  raised,  letting  in  a 
flood  of  sunshine,  and  then  a  man's  head  was  bent 
low. 

"  Below  there  ! "  he  called  out. 

"Let  me  out,"  I  replied. 

"  Will  you  be  easy  if  we  do  ? "  he  went  on. 

"That  all  depends.  Why  was  I  brought  on 
board?" 

"  Because  you  belong  here." 

"  Belong  here  ! "  I  ejaculated.  "  I  don't  belong 
to  this  vessel." 

"  Well,  that's  what  I  was  told  ;  I  don't  know  any- 
thing about  it  myself.  Here,  catch  the  rope  and  I'll 
haul  you  up." 

As  the  sailor  spoke  he  lowered  a  piece  of  heavy 
rope.  Thinking  anything  would  be  better  than  re- 
maining in  the  hold,  I  complied  with  his  request, 
and  a  moment  later  stood  upon  the  deck  of  the 
vessel. 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         59 

As  I  came  up,  a  man,  whom  I  took  to  be  the  cap- 
tain, came  towards  me.  He  was  a  tall,  lank  individ- 
ual, with  a  red  beard  and  hair.  The  look  on  his  face 
was  a  sour  one,  and  it  was  easy  to  see  that  he  was 
not  of  a  kindly  nature. 

"  Hello,  my  hearty  !"  he  exclaimed.  "So  you're 
up  at  last.  Had  quite  a  nap,  didn't  you  ? " 

"  Why  was  I  brought  on  this  ship  ? "  I  demanded. 

"  Why  was  you  brought  on  board  ?  Well,  now, 
that's  a  mighty  good  one,  smash  the  toplight  if  it 
isn't." 

"  You  have  no  right  to  bring  me  on  board,"  I 
went  on,  "  and  I  want  you  to  put  me  ashore  at  once." 

The  captain  gave  a  scowl. 

"  See  here,  youngster,  I  don't  allow  any  one  on 
board  to  speak  to  me  in  that  fashion.  You've  got  to 
keep  a  civil  tongue  in  your  head." 

"Why  was  I  brought  on  board ? " 

"Because  you  belong  here." 

"I  don't  belong  here." 

"Oh,  yes,  you  do." 

"I'd  like  to  know  why.  I  never  saw  or  heard  of 
this  vessel  before." 

"  Come  now,  that's  a  good  one.  Didn't  you  sign 
papers  with  Lowell  yesterday  morning  ?  " 

This  question  astonished  me  in  more  ways  than 
one.  First,  because  I  had  not  signed  papers  with 


60  THE  LAST   CKTJISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

any  one,  and  second,  because  Lowell  was  the  name 
of  one  of  the  men  I  had  overheard  talking  in  the 
lumber  shed  in  the  morning.  Was  it  possible  I  had 
been  kidnapped  upon  the  same  ship  the  two  had  been 
discussing  ? 

" I  don't  know  what  you  mean,"  I  replied.  "I 
don't  know  Lowell,  and  never  signed  any  papers." 

"  Nonsense.     Lowell !  " 

"Aye,  aye,  sir  !  " 

And  the  same  man  I  had  seen  upon  the  dock  in 
Brooklyn  came  forward. 

"Isn't  this  Luke  Foster  that  signed  with  you  yes- 
terday ? " 

"Aye,  captain." 

I  was  more  astonished  than  ever.  How  had  they 
come  to  know  my  name  ! 

"So  you  see  there  is  no  mistake,"  went  on  the 
captain,  turning  to  me.  "  Now  I  want  you  to  go 
forward  with  Lowell.  He'll  show  you  the  ropes. 
Come,  step  lively.  We  allow  no  skulking  on  board 
the  Spitfire.  You've  signed  articles,  and  you've 
got  to  abide  by  the  deed. " 

"I  didn't  sign  any  articles,  and  if  he  says  so  he 
lies  ! "  I  burst  out  in  deep  anger  at  the  way  I  was 
being  treated.  "  It  is  true  my  name  is  Luke  Fos- 
ter, but  how  you  came  by  it  I  don't  know." 

"  Well,  you're  on  the  book,  and  that's  all  there  is 


OE,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          61 

to  it.  Perhaps  you  were  drunk  when  you  signed, 
but  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  that." 

"  I  don't  drink,"  I  replied,  and  such  was  and  is  a 
fact.  "  This  is  all  a  put-up  job." 

"  Hold  your  tongue  !  "  cried  the  captain.  "  Hold 
your  tongue,  or  I'll  crack  your  head  open  with  a 
marlinspike  1  I  don't  allow  any  one  to  talk  back  to 
me.  Lowell,  take  him  forward." 

"  Come  along,"  said  the  sailor.  "If  the  old  man 
gets  his  dander  up  it  will  be  all  day  with  you,"  ho 
added  in  a  whisper. 

For  a  moment  I  stood  irresolute.  I  had  a 
momentary  idea  of  jumping  overboard  and  swim- 
ming for  liberty.  But  land  could  be  seen  fully  a 
good  half-mile  away,  and  no  vessels  of  consequence 
were  near,  so  I  was  forced  to  give  such  a  course 
up. 

I  walked  forward,  but  my  mind  was  in  a  whirl. 
Never  before  had  I  been  so  completely  taken  in. 
Surely  this  was  escaping  from  the  law  with  a 
vengeance  1 

"  Who  owns  this  boat  ? "  I  asked,  as  we  reached 
the  forecastle. 

"Captain  Hannock.  She's  just  as  good  a  two- 
masted  schooner  as  sails,  is  the  Spitfire  ;  so  you  have 
no  reason  to  complain." 

"  Where  are  we  bound  2 " 


62  THE  LAST  CEUISE  OP  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  On  an  eight  months'  cruise,  up  the  Down  East 
coast,  and  then  to  England." 

An  eight  months'  cruise  !  What  a  time  to  stay  on 
shipboard  !  But  perhaps  I  might  escape  before  the 
end  of  the  period. 

"  What's  the  first  landing  ? " 

"New  Bedford." 

That  was  not  so  bad.  If  I  could  leave  the  vessel 
at  that  place  I  could  easily  find  my  way  up  to 
Boston,  and  a  sojourn  in  that  city  would  just  suit 
me.  All  trace  of  my  going  there  would  be  lost,  and 
it  was  not  likely  that  my  uncle  would  look  for  me 
so  far  from  New  York. 

"  Here's  your  bunk,  and  here's  some  old  clothes  to 
put  on,"  went  on  Lowell,  as  he  pointed  the  things 
out.  "  You  had  better  save  your  good  clothes  for 
shore.  Knocking  around  the  ship  will  wear  them 
out  in  no  time." 

"  What  am  I  to  do  on  board  ? "  I  asked,  as  I  sur- 
veyed the  greasy  shirt  and  trousers  with  some  dis- 
may. 

"  Learn  to  do  your  duty  as  a  foremast  hand.  If 
you  obey  orders  and  don't  kick  up  any  muss  you'll 
have  a  first-class  time  of  it,"  was  his  reply. 

I  was  somewhat  doubtful  of  the  truth  of  this 
statement,  but  as  nothing  was  to  be  gained  by 
refuting  it,  I  bit  my  lips  and  said  nothing. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER  S   STRANGE  VOYAGE.  63 

"  You  can  take  your  time  about  changing  your 
clothes,"  went  on  Lowell.  "There  ain't  much  to 
do  at  present.  When  it  storms  is  the  time  all  hands 
work  lively,  for  their  own  sake  as  much  as  for  the 
sake  of  any  one  else.  When  you're  in  working  rig 
come  to  the  bow,  and  I'll  give  you  a  pointer  or  two 
about  how  to  tackle  things." 

With  these  words  the  boatswain — for  such  Lowell 
was — left  me  to  myself. 


64  THE  LAST   CKUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 


CHAPTER 

PHIL  JONES. 

^ J  FOUND  the  forecastle  of  the  Spitfire  a  dark  and 
rather  unwholesome  place.  The  ventilation  was 
bad,  and  the  smell  of  tar  and  oakum  was  so  strong 
that  for  a  moment  I  had  to  turn  away  to  catch  my 
breath. 

Luckily  my  bunk  was  close  to  the  doorway,  so  I 
had  the  best  light  the  place  afforded.  Close  to  me 
was  a  chest,  and  upon  this  I  sat  down  to  think. 

It  would  be  hard  to  express  my  feelings  at  this 
moment.  Had  I  gone  on  board  the  Spitfire  of  my 
own  will  I  would  not  have  considered  the  matter  as 
bad.  True,  I  had  no  great  fancy  for  a  life  on  the 
ocean  wave,  such  as  most  boys  are  supposed  to 
cherish.  I  knew  that  at  best  it  was  little  better 
than  a  dog's  existence. 

"  Hello,  there  !" 

I  looked  up.  A  boy  several  years  younger  than 
myself  stood  near  me.  He  was  thin  and  pale,  and 
his  eyes  had  a  frightened  look. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          65 

"  Who  are  you  ? "  I  asked. 

"I'm  Polly  Jones,"  he  replied. 

"Polly  Jones,"  I  repeated.  "That's  a  girl's 
name." 

"  'Tain't  my  right  name.  They  used  to  call  me 
Phil  at  home,  but  the  sailors  all  call  me  Polly  here, 
because  they  say  I  act  like  a  girl." 

"  What  do  you  do  on  board  ? "  I  asked  with  some 
curiosity. 

"I'm  the  cabin  boy  and  the  cook's  help.  What 
are  you  ? " 

"  I  don't  know  what  I  am  yet.  I  didn't  come  on 
board  of  my  own  free  will." 

"  You  didn't  ? "  Phil  Jones's  eyes  opened  to  their 
widest.  "You  don't  look  like  a  sailor." 

"  Come  down  here,"  said  I.  "I  want  to  have  a 
talk  with  you." 

The  cabin  boy  gave  a  sharp  look  about  the  deck 
and  then  hurried  into  the  forecastle. 

"  I  don't  want  Captain  Hannock  to  see  me  down 
here,"  he  explained.  "  If  he  did  he'd  thrash  the  life 
out  of  me." 

"  Is  the  captain  such  a  hard  man  ? " 

"Is  he?  Just  you  wait  until  something  goes 
wrong  and  you'll  find  out  quick  enough.  See  here," 
the  cabin  boy  bared  his  arm  and  exhibited  several 

bruises  that  made  me  shudder,   "  he  gave  me  those 
5 


66  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

day  before  yesterday,  just  because  I  wasn't  spry 
enough  to  suit  him." 

"  He  must  be  a  brute  !  "  I  exclaimed.  "  He  shall 
not  treat  me  like  that,  I  can  tell  you." 

"  I'd  like  to  see  some  one  stand  up  against  him," 
said  Phil.  "  None  of  the  men  dare  to  do  it." 

"  What  makes  you  stay  on  board  ?" 

"  I  have  to.  Captain  Hannock  has  charge  of  me 
until  I'm  twenty-one." 

"  He  is  your  guardian  ? " 

"Yes." 

"  He  ought  to  treat  you  better.  Did  you  ever  try 
to  run  away  ? " 

"  Once  ;  while  we  were  at  Baltimore.  But  Lowell 
caught  me,  and  the  captain  nearly  killed  me  when  I 
got  back.  I  could  have  got  away,  only  I  had  no 
money." 

"  Doesn't  the  captain  allow  you  anything  for  your 
services  ? "  I  asked,  at  the  same  time  wondering  if  I 
would  be  paid  for  what  I  was  called  upon  to  do. 

"Not  a  cent.  To  tell  the  truth  he  even  takes 
away  what  the  passengers — if  we  have  any — give 
me." 

"  He  must  be  mighty  mean,"  said  I. 

"If  you've  any  money  you  had  better  hide  it," 
went  on  the  cabin  boy.  "  'Tain't  safe  here." 

"Thank  you,  Phil,  I'll  take  your  advice.     I've 


on,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         67 

got  four  dollars  and  a  half,  and  I  don't  want  to  lose 
it." 

As  I  spoke  I  felt  in  my  pocket  to  make  sure  that 
the  amount  was  still  safe. 

To  my  chagrin  the  money  was  gone  ! 

I  must  confess  that  I  felt  quite  angry  when  I  dis- 
covered that  my  hard-earned  savings  had  been  taken 
from  me.  To  be  sure,  four  dollars  and  a  half  was 
not  a  large  sum,  but  it  had  been  my  entire  capital 
and  I  had  calculated  upon  doing  a  great  deal 
with  it. 

"What's  the  matter?"  asked  Phil  Jones,  as  he 
stood  by,  watching  me  turn  my  pockets  inside  out  to 
make  sure  that  there  was  no  mistake. 

"My  money  is  gone!"  I  exclaimed.  "I  have 
been  robbed." 

"  Where  did  you  have  it  ? " 

"Eight  here,  in  my  vest  pocket." 

"  You're  foolish  to  carry  it  loose.  Any  one  could 
take  it  from  you,"  said  the  cabin  boy,  with  a 
knowing  shake  of  his  head. 

"  I  didn't  take  every  one  for  a  thief.  Who  do 
you  suppose  took  the  money  ? " 

"  The  captain  or  Lowell.  He's  only  boatswain, 
but  the  two  work  hand  in  hand." 

I  had  already  surmised  this  from  the  conversation 
I  had  overheard.  The  two  were  well  mated,  and  no 


68  THE   LAST   CRUISE   OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

doubt  the  sailor  was  the  captain's  ready  tool  on  an 
occasions. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  about  it?"  asked 
Phil  curiously. 

"  Get  it  back  if  I  can,"  I  replied  with  determina- 
tion. "I'm  not  going  to  be  fleeced  in  this  man- 
ner." 

"You'd  better  let  it  go,"  said  the  cabin  boy,  with 
a  grave  shake  of  his  head.  "  You'll  only  get  your- 
self into  trouble,  and  it  won't  do  a  bit  of  good." 

Phil  Jones's  advice  was  good,  and  I  would  have 
saved  myself  considerable  trouble  by  following  it. 

But  I  was  angry,  and,  as  a  consequence,  did  not 
stop  to  count  the  cost. 

I  searched  my  other  pockets,  and  soon  learned 
that  everything  I  had  had  about  my  person  was 
gone,  including  the  letter  from  England.  No 
doubt  it  was  through  this  letter  that  Captain  Han- 
nock  had  found  out  my  name. 


on,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         69 


CHAPTER  IX. 

UP  LONG  ISLAND   SOUND. 

THE  loss  of  the  letter  worried  me  even  more  than 
the  loss  of  the  money.  In  the  exciting  events  that 
had  transpired  since  I  had  received  it  I  had  forgot- 
ten the  writer's  name  and  his  address.  I  remem- 
bered the  name  was  something  like  Noddington, 
and  that  the  address  was  a  number  in  Old  Fellows 
Road,  but  that  was  all. 

This  was  deeply  to  be  regretted,  for  I  had  expected 
to  put  myself  into  immediate  communication  with 
my  father's  friend,  having  any  reply  addressed  to 
the  post-office  of  the  place  I  might  be  then  stopping 
at. 

But  now  this  scheme  could  not  be  carried  out.  To 
send  a  letter  haphazard  would  probably  do  no  good. 

I  was  so  worked  up  over  my  discovery  that  I  left 
the  forecastle  without  taking  the  trouble  to  don  the 
clothing  Lowell  had  pointed  out  to  me.  I  looked 
around  the  deck,  and  seeing  the  boatswain  at  the 
bow,  hastened  towards  him. 


70  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE. 

His  brow  contracted  when  he  saw  me. 

"Why  didn't  you  put  on  the  suit  I  gave  you?" 
he  demanded. 

"  Because  I  first  wanted  to  speak  to  you,"  I  re- 
turned. "  What  have  you  done  with  my  money  ? " 

"  Your  money  ?  I  haven't  seen  any  money,"  he 
returned  coolly. 

By  his  manner  I  could  easily  tell  that  his  state- 
ment was  untrue. 

"I  had  four  dollars  and  a  half  and  some  letters 
in  my  pockets,"  I  went  on.  "  I  want  them  back." 

"Why  you  good-for-nothing  landlubber  1 "  he 
roared.  Do  you  mean  to  say  I'm  a  thief  ? " 

"  Well,  where's  my  money  ? " 

"  How  do  I  know  ?    Come,  do  as  I  ordered  you  to. " 

And  he  shook  his  fist  at  me  savagely. 

"I  want  my  stuff  and  I'm  going  to  have  it,"  I 
went  on,  as  stoutly  as  I  could. 

"  You're  going  to  obey  orders,  that's  what  you're 
going  to  do,"  he  cried.  "  I  take  no  back  talk  from 
any  one." 

"  If  you  don't  give  up  that  money  I'll  have  you 
arrested  as  a  thief  the  first  time  I  get  the  chance," 
was  my  reply  ;  and  I  meant  just  what  I  said. 

"You  will,  will  you?"  he  roared.  "Just  wait 
till  I  get  a  rope's  end  and  we'll  see  who  is  boss 
here." 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         71 

I  was  somewhat  startled  at  his  words,  but  I  stood 
my  ground.  Lowell  ran  to  the  starboard  side  of 
the  schooner,  and  presently  returned  with  a  stout 
rope  some  three  feet  long. 

"Now,  are  you  going  to  do  as  I  told  you?"  he 
asked,  as  he  advanced  towards  me. 

"Don't  you  dare  to  touch  me!"  I  cried.  "If 
you  do  you  will  have  to  take  the  consequences  ! " 

"  Don't  talk  to  me  !  "  he  cried.  "  Just  wait  till  I 
tan  your  back  for  you  ! " 

He  swung  the  rope's  end  over  his  head,  and  brought 
it  down  with  all  force.  I  sprang  aside,  and  received 
the  blow  squarely  on  my  shoulder.  Had  I  not  done 
so  the  rope  would  have  cut  my  neck  deeply. 

"  You  big  coward  !  "  I  cried  ;  and  the  next  instant 
I  gave  him  one  strong  blow  from  the  shoulder  that 
sent  him  staggering  against  the  rail. 

I  do  not  know  to  this  day  how  I  came  to  deliver 
that  blow  as  I  did.  Perhaps  it  was  that  my  temper 
was  at  its  highest,  and  I  put  all  my  force  into  it.  I 
was  surprised  at  my  own  power. 

But  if  I  was  surprised  Lowell  was  more  so.  The 
rope's  end  fell  from  his  hand,  and  his  face  took  on  a 
sickly  green  color.  A  number  of  the  sailors  who  had 
seen  my  action  gathered  around  in  amazement,  and 
one  of  them  winked  his  eye  in  a  most  knowing  man- 
ner. 


72  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  J 

"  I'll  have  your  life  for  that ! "  yelled  Lowell,  aa 
soon  as  he  could  recover. 

"Don't  you  come  near  me,"  I  replied. 

"  I'll  flay  you  alive  !  " 

"  No,  you  won't.  I'm  not  used  to  such  treatment, 
and  I  won't  stand  it." 

I  stood  my  ground,  and  for  a  moment  the 
boatswain  did  not  appear  to  know  what  to  do 
next. 

"  Catch  him  from  behind,  Crocker, "  he  said  finally, 
addressing  the  sailor  I  had  seen  with  him  in  the 
lumber  shed.  "  I'll  give  him  a  lesson  he  won't  for- 
get as  long  as  he  remains  on  board  the  Spitfire,  or 
else  my  name  ain't  Lowell." 

Crocker  advanced  upon  me  to  do  as  he  had  been 
ordered.  Evidently  he  did  not  relish  the  job,  for  he 
came  on  slowly. 

Not  to  be  caught  in  this  manner  I  sprang  aside, 
and  retreated  rapidly  towards  the  stern  of  the 
schooner.  I  did  not  know  anything  about  the  vessel, 
and  finally  found  myself  near  the  cabin,  and  face  to 
face  with  Captain  Hannock. 

"  Here,  what's  the  row  about  ? "  he  demanded. 

"  I  want  Lowell  to  give  up  the  money  and  letters 
he  took  from  me,"  I  replied ;  and  a  moment  later 
the  boatswain  came  up. 

"  He  won't  mind  orders,  captain,"  he  exclaimed. 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE  ;        73 

"  You've  got  to  mind  orders  while  you're  on  board, 
Foster." 

"Well,  perhaps  I  will  if  I'm  treated  fairly,"  I 
replied. 

"  You'll  be  treated  fair  enough,  never  fear.  If 
Lowell  has  anything  of  yours  I'll  get  it  and  keep  it 
for  you  until  you  need  it.  Now  go  forward,  and  do 
as  you  are  told." 

For  a  moment  I  hesitated.  This  was  not  a  very 
satisfactory  settlement ;  but  evidently  it  was  the 
best  I  could  get,  and  so  I  retired. 

"  Bully  for  you,"  said  Phil  Jones,  as  he  followed 
me  into  the  forecastle.  "My,  how  you  did  pitch 
into  him  ! " 

"  And  I'll  do  it  again  if  he  abuses  me,"  I  returned, 
hotly,  for  I  was  not  yet  calmed  down  over  the 
recent  encounter. 

"You  look  able  to,"  went  on  the  cabin-boy. 
"  My,  don't  I  wish  I  was  as  strong  as  you  ! " 

"You  will  be  some  day,  Phil." 

Phil  shook  his  head. 

"I  reckon  not — leastwise,  not  while  I  have  to 
live  such  a  dog's  life  as  this  on  the  Spitfire.  Say, 
are  them  your  clothes  ? "  he  went  on,  pointing  to  the 
articles  of  wearing  apparel  Lowell  had  given  me. 

"I  presume  they  are — for  this  trip.  But  I  don't 
fancy  them  much." 


74  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

And  the  smell  of  grease  on  them  was  decidedly 
anpleasant. 

"  You'll  get  used  to  them  after  a  while.  Things 
on  the  Spitfire  ain't  as  clean  as  they  might  be, 
although  the  captain  keeps  me  hustling  to  keep  the 
cabin  tidy.  Can  I  help  you  any  ? " 

Before  I  could  decline  Phil's  kind  offer  a  dark 
form  appeared  at  the  entrance  to  the  forecastle. 

"Hi,  Phil,  you  rat,  come  out  of  that  !"  roared 
Captain  Hannock,  savagely.  "  What  business  have 
you  got  in  there  ?  Git  into  the  cabin  and  lively,  or 
I'll  warm  you  good  ! " 

Phil  made  a  break  for  the  deck.  As  he  passed 
the  captain,  that  brute  raised  his  brawny  hand  and 
boxed  him  on  the  side  of  the  head. 

"Take  that  to  teach  you  a  lesson  ! "  the  captain 
stormed  ;  and  then  he  and  his  victim  moved  out  of 
sight  and  hearing. 

This  assault  made  me  madder  than  ever.  But  I 
was  powerless  to  assist  Phil,  much  as  I  wished  to 
do  so.  I  could  well  understand  the  bully-like  nature 
of  Captain  Hannock,  and  I  resolved  to  be  well  on 
my  guard  against  him. 

After  some  consideration,  I  put  on  the  suit  of 
ship's  clothing.  It  fitted  fairly  well,  and  after  I 
had  given  the  trousers  several  hitches  I  felt  quite 
at  home  in  them,  and  then  I  went  on  deck, 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         75 


CHAPTER  X. 

A  NARROW  ESCAPE. 

BY  the  time  the  sun  went  down  we  were  well  out 
of  sight  of  land.  Here  the  breeze  was  even  stronger ; 
and  at  last  several  of  the  sailors  prevailed  upon  the 
man  at  the  wheel  to  send  down  word  to  the  captain 
that  sail  must  be  shortened. 

Lowell  came  on  deck  with  the  captain,  and  both 
had  been  drinking  heavily. 

"  Shorten  sail  !  "  roared  the  captain.  "Not  a  bit 
of  it.  If  the  mast  goes,  let  her  go." 

Nevertheless,  the  wind  soon  freshened  so  much 
that  several  of  the  sails  were  reefed.  I  watched  the 
performance  from  the  bow. 

"  Here  you,  why  don't  you  get  to  work  2 "  cried 
Lowell  savagely,  as  he  came  forward. 

"  I  don't  know  what  to  do,"  I  replied  quietly. 

"  Don't  know  what  to  do  ?  You're  too  lazy  to  do 
anything.  Get  aloft  there  ! " 

"  Where  ? " 

"There." 


76  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

He  pointed  up  to  one  of  the  masts.  I  looked  in 
the  direction  indicated. 

As  I  did  so  he  caught  me  by  the  waist. 

"  I'll  teach  you  to  hit  me  ! "  he  hissed. 

"  Here,  hold  up  ! "  I  cried,  in  alarm. 

"  Shut  up!" 

He  placed  one  of  his  brawny  hands  over  my  mouth, 
thus  endeavoring  to  silence  me,  but  with  an  effort  I 
cast  the  hand  aside. 

"Let  me  go  !" 

"I'll  let  you  go  when  I'm  done  with  you! "he 
whispered. 

He  was  evidently  in  a  very  ugly  mood,  and  I  saw 
that  he  did  not  intend  to  treat  me  with  any  show  of 
gentleness.  Nevertheless,  I  was  hardly  prepared 
for  what  followed. 

Once  again  he  placed  his  hand  over  my  mouth, 
and  this  time,  in  spite  of  my  struggles,  he  managed 
to  keep  it  there.  Then  he  gradually  forced  me  close 
to  the  rail. 

In  vain  I  tried  to  break  away  from  him.  He  ex- 
erted all  of  his  strength,  and  being  but  a  boy,  I  was 
no  match  for  him.  In  another  moment  he  had  me 
hard  against  the  rail. 

I  endeavored  to  turn  my  head  to  see  if  our 
struggle  was  not  noticed  by  some  of  the  others. 
But  Lowell  kept  my  eyes  turned  seaward,  and 


I   WENT   SPINNING  THROUGH   THE   AlR,    AND  THEN   FELL  WITH   A  SPLASH 

INTO  THE  WATER.  PaSe  77- 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          77 

now  he  caught  me  about  the  arms  and  the 
waist. 

"I'll  fix  you  !"  he  went  on,  with  a  hiccough. 
"I'll  teach  you  to  hit  me  ! " 

"  Let — let  me  go  !  "  I  managed  to  gasp. 

"Oh,  I'll  let  you  go  !  "  he  went  on,  sarcastically. 
"  I'll  let  you  go  quicker  than  you  expect,  you  imp  ! 
How  do  you  like  that,  eh  ? " 

And  the  next  instant  he  had  hurled  me  bodily 
over  the  side.  I  went  spinning  through  the  air, 
and  then  fell  with  a  splash  into  the  waters  of  Long 
Island  Sound  ! 

Lowell's  attack  had  been  so  unexpected  that  I 
hardly  had  time  to  realize  what  was  taking  place, 
and  did  nothing  to  stop  the  catastrophe. 

But  once  in  the  water  I  regained  my  presence  of 
mind.  I  reached  the  surface  as  soon  as  possible, 
and  then  shouted  lustily  for  help. 

By  this  time  the  Spitfire  had  gona  on  a  consider- 
able distance  ahead,  and  as  the  wind  was  blowing 
little  short  of  a  gale,  I  was  doubtful  if  my  voice 
could  be  heard.  Nevertheless  I  continued  to  call 
for  assistance,  and  at  the  same  time  did  all  in  my 
power  to  keep  afloat. 

This  would  have  been  an  easy  matter  had  I  not 
been  weighed  down  by  any  clothes.  But  the  shirt 
and  trousers  I  wore  were  heavy,  and  once  soaked 


78  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

with  water  they  felt  like  lead.  I  tried  to  get  them 
off  and  also  to  unloosen  my  shoes  ;  but,  as  is  usual 
in  such  cases,  succeeded  in  doing  neither. 

At  the  same  time  I  watched  the  Spitfire  and  was 
not  a  little  alarmed  to  see  that  the  vessel  was  still 
forging  ahead.  Was  it  possible  that  those  on  board 
were  going  to  leave  me  behind  ? 

It  certainly  seemed  so,  and  for  a  few  moments  I 
was  thoroughly  alarmed.  I  was  out  of  sight  of 
land,  and  the  darkness  of  night  was  fast  approach- 
ing. 

As  I  moved  about  in  an  endeavor  to  rid  myself  of 
some  of  my  clothing,  my  arm  came  in  contact  with 
something  which  proved  to  be  a  short  spar.  I 
grasped  it  at  once,  and  its  buoyancy  helped  greatly 
to  keep  me  afloat. 

By  this  time  the  Spitfire  was  far  ahead,  and  I 
had  about  concluded  that  I  had  seen  the  last  of  her 
I  noticed  that  some  of  the  sails  were  lowered,  and 
finally  that  the  schooner  swung  around  and  began 
to  tack  back. 

It  took  some  time  for  the  old  craft  to  come  within 
hailing  distance,  and  once  or  twice  she  stopped, 
as  if  those  on  board  were  about  to  give  up  the 
search. 

But  finally  she  tacked  to  my  right,  and  I  raised 
my  voice  to  the  top  of  its  power. 


OB,  LUKE  POSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         79 

"Help!  Help!" 

For  a  moment  no  answer  was  returned,  and  I  re- 
peated theory. 

"  Ahoy  !  I  see  you  !  "  was  the  answer. 

Five  minutes  more  and  the  schooner  was  along- 
side. A  rope  was  thrown  over,  and,  thoroughly  ex- 
hausted, I  crawled  on  board. 

"  You  rascal!"  roared  Captain  Hannock. 
"  Thought  you  could  escape  that  way,  did  you  ?  I 
had  half  a  mind  to  let  you  go  to  Davy  Jones's  locker  ! " 

And  he  shook  his  fist  at  me  savagely. 

At  these  words  I  was  almost  too  dumfounded  to 
speak.  Did  he  really  imagine  I  had  jumped  over- 
board ? 

"What  do  you  mean?"  I  gasped.  "I  didn't  go 
over  on  purpose.  Lowell  pitched  me  over." 

"  What's  that  ? "  thundered  the  boatswain. 
"  That's  the  biggest  whopper  I  ever  heard  in  my 
life." 

"It's  the  truth." 

* '  Stuff  and  nonsense, "  cried  the  captain.  ' l  Lowell 
seems  to  worry  you  altogether  too  much.  Go  for- 
ward, and  don't  you  try  any  more  such  monkey 
tricks  again,  or  I'll  take  the  rope's  end  over  you 
myself ! " 

And  Captain  Hannock  advanced  upon  me  so 
savagely  that  I  was  glad  enough  to  retreat. 


80  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

I  went  down  into  the  forecastle,  and  here  Tony 
Dibble,  a  hand,  managed  to  hunt  me  up  some  dry 
clothing.  While  I  was  putting  it  on  the  old  sailor 
stood  by,  and  presently  said  : 

"  I'm  afraid  you're  going  to  have  a  hard  time  of 
it,  my  lad.  I  was  thinking  Lowell  pushed  you 
over,  though  he  stood  by  it  that  you  had  fallen.  I 
saw  you  just  as  you  reached  the  water  and  I  flung 
a  stick  after  you,  thinking  it  might  keep  you 
afloat." 

"And  it  did,"  I  replied.  "  If  it  hadn't  been  for 
that  I  might  have  been  at  the  bottom  by  this 
time." 

"The  old  man  didn't  want  to  turn  back  at  first 
when  he  heard  you  were  overboard,"  went  on  the 
old  sailor.  "  He  said  it  was  bad  luck." 

"  You  don't  mean  to  say  he  would  have  let  me  go 
to  the  bottom  ! "  I  cried. 

"That's  it;  and  me  and  Goller  and  Sampson 
wouldn't  have  it,  and  told  him  so,  and  then  he 
turned  back." 

"I  shall  never  forget  what  you  have  done  for 
me,"  said  I.  And  I  never  have  to  this  day. 

With  dry  clothes  on  I  went  on  deck  with  the  old 
sailor.  Lowell  did  not  come  near  me,  and  I  saw 
nothing  of  him  until  the  next  day. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         81 


CHAPTER  XL* 
CAPTAIN  HANNOCK'S  PLOT. 

THE  sky  was  overcast,  and  Dibble  said  that  a 
storm  was  brewing. 

"Will  it  be  a  bad  one?" 

"  I  can't  say.  Sometimes  a  little  storm  outside  is 
a  bad  one  in  the  Sound,  and  then  again  it's  just  the 
opposite.  I  remember  six  years  ago,  sailing  from 
Boston  to  Norwalk  that  we  struck  a  little  storm 
that  didn't  look  like  more  than  a  puff  of  wind,  and 
yet  when  we  were  done  with  it  we  hadn't  any  main- 
topmast  worth  speaking  of." 

"  I  should  like  to  see  a  real  storm,"  I  said. 

The  old  sailor  shook  his  head. 

"  They're  nicer  to  sit  by  a  good  fire  and  read  about 
than  to  be  in.  You  never  know  what  to  expect. 
Besides  the  Spitfire's  best  days  are  over." 

Presently  I  saw  the  captain  and  Lowell  go  below 
together.  I  was  satisfied  that  they  intended  to  talk 
matters  over,  especially  when,  a  little  later,  Crocker 

was  called  to  join  them. 
6 


82  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF   THE   SPITFIBE  •, 

If  only  I  could  hear  what  was  said,  both  about 
myself  and  about  the  plan  to  be  carried  out !  By 
hook  or  by  crook  I  must  get  within  hearing  dis- 
tance. 

Presently  Phil  Jones  came  up  the  companionway 
to  throw  something  over  the  side.  I  immediately 
approached  him. 

"  Say,  Phil,  do  you  want  to  do  me  a  favor  ? " 

"  Certainly  I  do,"  replied  the  cabin  boy  readily. 
"I'm  always  ready  to  do  a  favor  for  any  one  who 
stands  up  before  Lowell." 

And  Phil  Jones  gave  a  grin. 

In  a  few  words  I  told  him  what  I  wanted,  stating 
that  I  wished  to  hear  whatever  the  trio  in  the  cabin 
had  to  say  about  me. 

"  Tell  you  what  I'll  do,"  said  he.  "  I'll  take  you 
down  to  the  pantry.  There  is  a  door  there  that 
connects  with  the  cabin,  and  by  looking  through  the 
keyhole  you  can  see  all  that  is  going  on,  and  hear 
everything,  too." 

This  just  suited  me,  and  under  pretext  of  getting 
something  to  eat,  I  went  aft  with  him,  and  was 
soon  within  the  pantry  he  had  mentioned. 

It  was  not  a  large  place,  and  I  had  some  difficulty 
in  turning  about  in  it  without  knocking  down  the 
dishes  that  it  contained.  But  at  last  I  felt  that  I 
was  in  a  good  position,  and  then  after  making  me 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          83 

promise  not  to  tell  who  had  let  me  in  if  I  was  dis- 
covered, Phil  Jones  closed  the  door  and  left  me  to 
myself. 

At  first  I  could  see  and  hear  but  little,  but  as  I 
grew  accustomed  to  the  place  I  discovered  the  cap- 
tain, Lowell  and  Crocker  seated  around  the  cabin 
table,  drinking. 

"  It's  going  to  be  a  stormy  night,  and  no  mistake," 
remarked  Crocker,  as  he  helped  himself  to  some 
more  of  the  liquor  that  stood  on  the  table. 

"  Guess  you're  right,"  said  Lowell.  "If  it's  bad 
enough  we  might  let  the  old  tub  go  down  here  with- 
out going  any  further." 

Captain  Hannock  shook  his  head. 

"  It  won't  do,"  he  said.  "We  want  her  to  sink 
in  deep  water  where  the  insurance  people  can't  find 
her.  You  must  remember  that  a  good  part  of  the 
cargo  is  bogus,  and  if  that  was  ever  found  out  we 
wouldn't  get  a  penny." 

"  How  far  do  you  calculate  to  sail  ? "  asked  Lowell. 

"I've  been  thinking  I'd  better  wait  till  we're 
about  three  days  out  from  Cape  Cod.  We  can  sail 
a  little  north  of  the  regular  track,  and  so  have  things 
all  our  own  way." 

"Don't  go  too  far,"  said  Crocker.  "Remember 
we've  got  to  get  back.  Money  won't  do  us  any  good 
if  we  lose  our  lives  on  the  ocean." 


84  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  Don't  get  chicken-hearted  ! "  cried  the  captain 
angrily. 

' '  I  ain't  chicken-hearted, "  replied  Crocker.  ' '  But 
what's  the  use  of  taking  too  much  risk  ? " 

"  I  ain't  going  to  risk  being  sent  to  prison  for  ten 
years  or  more,"  cried  Captain  Hannock,  in  a  rising 


voice.     "If  you " 

"  Hush,  not  so  loud,"  put  in  Lowell.  "We  don't 
want  any  of  the  others  to  know  of  what's  going  on. 
If  they  did  they'd  make  short  work  of  the  three  of 
us." 

"  Now  don't  you  get  afraid,  Lowell.  Reckon  your 
row  with  that  boy  has  taken  the  nerve  out  of  you." 

Lowell  muttered  something  under  his  breath. 

"I'll  fix  him  yet,"  he  said. 

"Don't  doit  so  openly,"  said  Captain  Hannock. 
"  If  you  do,  those  who  see  it  may  get  you  into 
trouble." 

"  Leave  me  to  manage  the  affair." 

This  last  remark  was  followed  by  a  brief  spell  of 
silence.  What  I  had  heard  interested  me  greatly. 
These  three  men  were  plotting  the  destruction  of 
the  Spitfire  with  a  view  of  getting  the  insurance 
on  the  vessel  and  her  cargo.  How  it  was  to  be  done  I 
did  not  know,  but  I  surmised  that  they  intended  to 
either  sink  the  vessel  or  burn  her  up  ;  perhaps  they 
intended  to  try  both. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          85 

While  I  was  yet  thinking  over  what  I  had  heard, 
and  wondering  what  was  to  follow,  there  came 
a  loud  knock  on  the  cabin  door,  and  Tony  Dibble 
appeared. 

"  Excuse  me,  Captain,  but  the  storm  is  coming  up 
fast  from  the  southeast,"  he  said,  touching  his 
cap. 

"  Confound  you  and  the  storm  ! "  howled  Captain 
Hannock. 

"It's  getting  ready  for  a  heavy  blow,"  added 
Dibble.  "  We  all  thought  we  ought  to  tell  you." 

"  Get  to  the  deck  !  I  know  my  business.  I'll  be 
up  when  it's  necessary." 

"Yes,  sir." 

Touching  his  hat  again  Dibble  withdrew.  The 
captain  brought  his  fist  down  on  the  table  with  a 
bang. 

"Dibble  knows  too  much  !"  he  cried.  "I  wish 
we  had  left  him  behind." 

"He's  a  good  sailor,"  put  in  Lowell.  "Maybe 
the  storm  is  a  bad  one." 

"  Don't  croak,  Lowell ;  I  know  my  business." 

By  this  time  the  glasses  were  empty,  and  the 
three  men  filled  them  up  again. 

I  was  considerably  alarmed  by  what  Tony  Dibble 
had  said.  I  was  sure  he  would  not  have  spoken  had 
there  not  been  good  cause.  If  I  had  not  been  so 


86  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

interested  in  what  was  going  on  in  the  cabin  I 
would  have  gone  on  deck  at  once. 

Yet  what  followed  enchained  my  attention  so 
deeply  that  I  was  glad  I  remained. 

"  Say,  Lowell,  did  you  read  the  letter  you  took 
from  the  lad  ? "  asked  the  captain,  after  he  had 
drained  his  glass. 

"I  glanced  over  it,"  was  the  reply.  "I  didn't 
have  time  to  read  it  through." 

"  Well,  there's  a  surprise  in  it." 

"  What  is  it  ? "  asked  Lowell ;  and  eagerly  I  bent 
forward  to  catch  what  might  follow. 

"The  boy  is  Felix  Stillwell's  nephew." 

"What!" 

"  It  is  a  fact.  You  could  have  knocked  me  down 
with  a  feather,"  said  the  captain.  "  How  he  should 
come  on  board  the  Spitfire  is  the  strangest  thing  I 
ever  heard  of." 

"  I  reckon  Stillwell  would  be  mightily  surprised  if 
he  knew  his  nephew  was  with  us,"  observed  Lowell. 

"  And  I  reckon  you'd  treated  the  lad  differently 
if  you'd  known  who  he  was." 

And  Captain  Hannock  gave  'a  loud  laugh. 

This  bit  of  conversation  puzzled  me  not  a  little. 
What  did  these  men  know  about  my  uncle  ?  Could 
it  be  possible  that  he  had  anything  to  do  with  the 
Spitfire  2 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          87 

I  kiiew  that  he  occasionally  made  a  venture  in 
lumber  from  down  East.  On  one  occasion  I  knew 
him  to  invest  several  thousand  dollars  in  a  raft 
from  Maine,  although  whether  it  paid  or  not  I  never 
found  out. 

I  had  always  believed  my  uncle  straightforward 
and  honest,  but  now,  since  receiving  the  letter  from 
England,  my  confidence  in  him  was  shaken.  He  had 
not  treated  me  rightly,  and  this  being  so,  who  knew 
where  his  wrongdoing  ended  ? 

"It  don't  make  a  bit  of  difference  if  he  is  the 
president's  son, "  replied  Lowell  savagely.  ' '  I  won't 
allow  any  boy  to  square  up  to  me.  And  besides, 
Felix  Still  well  is  no  great  friend  of  mine." 

"Nor  of  me,  for  the  matter  of  that,"  said  the 
captain.  "  But  still,  we  must  keep  on  the  right 
side  of  him.  Eemember  he  has  us  where  the  hair 
is  short." 

"When  do  I  get  my  pay?"  spoke  up  Crocker, 
who  was  fast  becoming  the  worse  for  liquor. 

"  That  will  be  safe,  never  fear,"  said  the  captain, 
as  he  staggered  to  his  feet,  "only  remember  to  keep 
a  mum  tongue  in  your  head.  If  any  one  hears  of 
our  plans  they  may  blow  us  sky  high." 

"I'm  all  right  :  only— What  was  that  ? " 

As  Crocker  asked  the  last  question  all  sprang  to 
their  feet  in  alarm. 


88  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OP  THE   SPITFIKE  J 

I  could  have  answered  the  question  with  ease. 
My  position  had  become  too  cramped  for  me,  and  I 
had  tried  to  change  it.  In  doing  so  I  dislodged 
several  dishes  from  the  rack,  and  they  fell  with  a 
crash  to  the  pantry  floor. 

"Someone's  spying  on  usl"  cried  the  captain. 
"  Lowell,  see  who  it  is  1 " 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STKANGE  VOYAGE.          89 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE    STORM. 

I  WAS  greatly  alarmed  at  Captain  Hannock's  order 
to  Lowell  to  investigate  the  cause  of  the  crash  in  the 
pantry.  If  discovered  I  knew  my  punishment  would 
be  severe.  These  three  men  were  playing  a  desper- 
ate game,  and  there  was  no  telling  what  they  would 
do  if  cornered. 

"  Oh,  it  was  only  a  few  dishes  in  the  closet,"  said 
Lowell,  as  he  helped  himself  to  more  liquor. 

"It  gave  me  quite  a  shock,"  declared  Crocker, 
and  he,  too,  took  another  drink. 

These  remarks  relieved  me  somewhat.  Perhaps 
they  would  not  search  the  pantry  after  all.  But  the 
next  words  of  the  captain  caused  a  chill  to  run 
down  my  back. 

"  I've  lived  in  this  cabin  going  on  sixteen  years," 
he  said,  "  and  I  never  yet  knew  them  dishes  to  jump 
themselves  down.  I'm  going  to  see  what  it  was. 
If  it's  a  spy  I'll  string  him  up,  mark  my  words  ! " 

I  was  now  flat  on  the  pantry  floor,  and  to  move 


$0  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

would  cause  quite  a  noise.  What  was  I  to  do  ?  It 
did  not  become  necessary  for  me  to  decide  the  ques- 
tion. The  elements  did  it  for  me. 

For  at  that  moment  the  schooner  gave  a  fearful 
lurch,  first  to  the  weather  side  and  then  over,  and 
an  instant  later  there  was  a  tremendous  crash  on 
the  deck. 

For  a  moment  the  three  men  stood  as  if  paralyzed, 
then  all  of  them  made  a  bolt  for  the  companion- 
way. 

"  Something's  gone  by  the  board  ! "  I  heard  the 
captain  exclaim,  and  then  all  of  them  passed  out  of 
hearing. 

As  soon  as  they  were  gone  I  sprang  to  my  feet, 
and  passing  out  of  the  pantry,  made  my  way  after 
them  to  the  deck.  None  of  the  men  saw  me,  and  I 
lost  no  time  in  going  forward. 

The  storm  was  now  upon  us,  and,  as  Tony  Dibble 
had  reported,  it  was  a  heavy  one.  The  sky  was  one 
mass  of  black,  angry  clouds,  and  the  wind  blew  a 
perfect  gale. 

The  schooner  pitched  and  tossed  to  such  a  degree 
that  I  had  great  difficulty  in  reaching  the  forward 
deck,  where  I  presently  saw  my  sailor  friend  hard 
at  work  clearing  away  the  remains  of  the  boom  of  the 
mainmast,  which  had  swung  around  and  snapped 
off. 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.         91 

"Hello,  there  you  are,"  he  sang  out.  "I  was 
afraid  you  had  gone  overboard  again." 

"  Not  if  I  can  help  it,"  I  replied.  "  That  is,  unless 
it  becomes  necessary." 

"The  old  man's  a  fool,"  went  on  Dibble.  "He 
has  no  business  to  sit  in  the  cabin  when  there's  a 
storm  on.  We  might  all  go  to  the  bottom." 

"  Will  we  weather  it,  do  you  think  ? " 

"  We  can  try,"  replied  the  old  sailor,  as  cheerfully 
as  he  could. 

Meanwhile  Captain  Hannock  was  shouting  at  the 
top  of  his  voice.  But  the  wind  was  so  great  that 
little  could  be  heard,  excepting  such  expressions  as 
would  have  been  better  unuttered.  He  was  now 
thoroughly  awake  to  the  danger  that  threatened  us, 
and  did  all  in  his  power  to  make  up  for  the  time  he 
had  lost. 

Guided  by  the  mate,  the  sailors  were  already 
taking  in  what  little  sail  was  still  spread.  In  the 
wind  this  was  no  easy  matter,  and  some  of  it  was 
torn  to  shreds. 

"  This  storm  will  cost  the  captain  a  neat  penny," 
said  Dibble,  after  the  work  was  done. 

"I  don't  know  if  it  will  or  not,"  I  replied. 
"He  doesn't  expect  to  lose  anything  on  this 
trip." 

"  How  can  he  help  it  ? " 


92  THE  LAST   CKUISE  OF   THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

"He  has  a  way.  Maybe  I'll  tell  you  when  we 
are  alone." 

"Thought  the  old  man  acted  awfully  careless," 
said  Dibble,  as  he  went  off. 

Instead  of  abating,  the  storm  increased  in  violence, 
until  I  could  hardly  keep  my  feet  upon  the  deck. 
At  first  I  thought  of  retiring  to  the  forecastle,  but 
concluded  that  if  anything  happened  I  would  rather 
be  on  deck,  and  so  remained,  and  held  on  tightly  to 
the  ropes. 

Fortunately  a  few  familiar  lights  from  the  shore 
were  still  to  be  seen,  or  otherwise  we  would  have 
been  driven  upon  the  rocks.  But  the  wheelman 
kept  us  in  deep  water,  and  just  enough  sail  was 
carried  to  keep  the  schooner  head  up. 

The  storm  kept  on  nearly  the  entire  night,  and  no 
one  on  board  the  Spitfire  had  a  moment's  sleep. 
I  remained  on  deck  the  entire  time,  and  kept  close 
to  Dibble  and  the  other  sailors. 

I  noticed  that  Crocker  had  little  to  say,  and  con- 
cluded that  he  was  thinking  over  the  scheme  by 
which  he  was  to  make  a  thousand  dollars.  I  thought 
it  rather  strange  that  Captain  Hannock  and  Lowell 
had  taken  such  a  man  into  their  confidence,  but 
made  up  my  mind  that  it  was  necessary  in  order  to 
do  what  they  desired. 

As  I  stood  upon  the  bow  of  the  vessel  a  sudden 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          93 

flash  of  light  revealed  to  me  a  sight  that  made  my 
heart  give  a  bound.  It  was  a  wreck  not  a  hundred 
feet  ahead  of  us,  and  driving  onward  at  a  furious 
rate ! 

For  an  instant  I  was  spellbound  ;  then  I  gave 
a  wild  cry  that  brought  all  the  sailors  to  my 
side. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Dibble  anxiously.  "Are 
you  hurt  ?" 

"  No,  no.     Didn't  you  see  the  wreck  ahead  ?" 

"No." 

"Thought  I  saw  something,"  said  one  of  the 
others.  ''  But  I  wasn't  sure." 

' '  What  kind  of  a  wreck  ? "  asked  the  mate  peering 
forward. 

I  pointed  in  the  direction  in  which  it  had  disap- 
peared. 

"A  small  sailboat  of  some  kind,"  I  returned. 
"  I  didn't  see— Look  !  Look  there  !  " 

As  I  spoke  there  was  another  flash  of  light.  For 
an  instant  all  hands  beheld  a  small  sloop  with  a 
broken  mast,  kiting  before  the  wind. 

"  You're  right  "  cried  Dibble.  "Wonder  if  there 
is  any  one  on  board  ? " 

"  Can't  we  hail  her  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  We  might  try,  although  the  wind  is  pretty 
strong." 


94  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

Both  of  us  cried  at  the  same  time,  and  then  the 
mate  joined  in. 

"  Boat  ahoy  ! " 

For  a  moment  there  was  no  reply,  and  we  repeated 
the  cry. 

And  then  came  the  faint  answer : 

"  Help  !    Where  are  you  ?    Help  ! " 

"  It  was  a  man's  voice,  and  by  its  sound  we  could 
tell  that  he  was  well-nigh  exhausted. 

"  What  can  we  do  for  him  ?"  I  asked  anxiously. 

"We'll  be  on  him  in  a  moment,"  said  Dibble. 
"Let's  throw  him  a  rope  or  two." 

In  an  instant  he  had  a  stout  rope  ready.  Seeing 
what  he  intended  to  do  I  also  procured  a  rope. 

During  this  time  the  mate  went  to  the  man  at 
the  wheel,  and  told  him  to  steer  a  little  to  the  star- 
board. This  brought  the  schooner  somewhat  around, 
and  gave  us  a  chance  to  take  in  the  man,  should  he 
be  fortunate  enough  to  grasp  one  or  the  other  of 
the  ropes. 

"I'm  afraid  we'll  lose  him  in  the  darkness,"  said 
Dibble. 

"Let  us  do  all  we  can,"  I  said,  thinking  how  I 
would  feel  if  placed  in  a  position  similar  to  that 
occupied  by  the  man  on  the  wreck. 

"  Help  !  Help  1 "  repeated  the  unfortunate,  in 
lower  tones. 


on,  LUKE  FOSTEB'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          95 

"He's  almost  done  for,"  said  the  old  sailor,  with 
a  shake  of  his  head. 

"There  he  is  1"  I  cried,  as  another  flash  of  light 
came. 

"  Sure  enough.     Stand  to  catch  the  rope  ! " 

"  Stand  to  catch  the  rope  !  "  I  repeated. 

"  I  will !    Throw  it  to  me  ! "  came  back  the  cry. 

In  an  instant  both  of  us  threw  our  ropes.  By  an 
unfortunate  twist  Dibble's  went  spinning  from  his 
hands,  and,  before  he  could  catch  it,  went  over  the 
side. 

"  My  rope's  gone  !"  he  groaned.  "Yours  must 
do  the  work,  boy,  or  the  man  will  be  lost ! " 

I  made  no  reply.  I  had  felt  the  rope  in  my  hands 
growing  tighter. 

"  I  have  the  rope  ! "  came  the  cry.     "  Pull  in  ! " 

"He's  got  it!"  I  repeated.  "Help  me  land 
him." 

Dibble  readily  complied  ;  and  slowly  but  surely 
we  drew  in  on  the  rope. 

"  Hurry  up  !  "  called  the  man.  "I  can't  hold  on 
much  longer  ! " 

"You'll  be  all  right  in  a  minute  !  "  I  called  back. 
"Don't  let  go." 

Dibble  took  hold  of  the  rope  with  me,  and  held  it 
up  so  that  the  man  might  have  no  difficulty  in 
climbing  over  the  rail. 


96  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OP   THE   SPITFIRE. 

Presently  the  unfortunate  individual  came  in 
Bight.  I  could  see  that  he  was  completely  exhausted. 

"  Give  me  your  hand,"  I  said  to  him  and  leaned 
far  over  the  side  to  reach  it. 

With  one  remaining  effort  he  threw  up  his  arm, 
at  the  same  time  letting  the  rope  slip  from  his  grasp. 

I  caught  his  hand  and  held  on  to  it  with  all  my 
power.  The  man's  weight  was  a  tremendous  strain 
on  my  muscles,  but  fortunately  they  stood  the  test, 
and  then  I  began  to  drag  him  over  the  rail. 

It  was  no  easy  task.  The  schooner  having  lost 
part  of  her  headway,  tossed  and  pitched  dreadfully, 
and  once  the  water  poured  over  me  in  a  perfect 
deluge. 

But  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  save  the  man, 
and  I  did  not  give  up.  I  braced  myself  against  the 
rail,  and  then  Dibble  gave  me  his  hand  ;  and  a 
moment  later  the  unfortunate  was  safe  upon  the 
deck. 

" Thank  God,  I'm  saved!"  he  murmured,  and 
then  he  sank  back  unconscious. 

By  this  time  Captain  Hannock  had  come  forward 
to  see  what  had  taken  place. 

"  Humph !  only  another  mouth  to  feed  ! "  he 
ejaculated.  "  Who  saved  him  ?  Did  you,  Dibble  ?" 

"  I  tried  to,  but  Foster  was  the  one  to  doit,  brave 
lad  that  be  is ! "  replied  the  old  sailor. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          97 

"  Foster  seems  to  carry  himself  high  ! "  sneered 
the  captain.  "Well,  take  him  to  the  forecastle, 
some  of  you,  and  let  him  get  over  it.  We'll  carry 
him  to  New  Bedford,  providing  he  pays  for  his 
passage." 

I  was  utterly  disgusted  with  Captain  Hannock's 
brutal  words,  but  came  to  the  conclusion  that  they 
were  due  in  great  part  to  the  liquor  he  had  drunk. 
I  helped  Dibble  carry  the  rescued  man  to  the  fore- 
castle, and  here  the  old  sailor  and  myself  did  all  in 
our  power  to  bring  him  to  his  senses. 

It  was  quite  a  job  ;  but  finally  it  was  accomplished, 
and  the  man  sat  up. 

"  Where  am  I  ? "  he  asked,  in  a  dazed  manner. 

"  Safe  on  board  the  Spitfire,"  I  replied. 

"And  the  Dora?" 

"  The  Dora  ? "  asked  Dibble. 

"Yes;  my  boat." 

"  Gone  to  the  bottom  of  the  Sound,"  said  the  old 
sailor.  "  I  saw  her  founder  just  as  you  sprang  for 
the  rope." 

"  You  did  ?  Well,  let  her  go.  She  wasn't  worth 
much.  I'm  glad  I'm  safe.  Phew  !  but  wasn't  it  an 
awful  storm  ? " 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  I. 

The  man  wanted  to  know  how  we  had  come  to  see 

him,  and  all  particulars,  and  we  told  him. 

7 


98  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE; 

He  was  a  tall  and  fine-looking  gentleman,  about 
forty  years  of  age.  He  gave  his  name  as  Oscar 
Ranson,  and  said  he  was  a  lawyer  in  New  York. 

"  I  have  been  spending  a  few  weeks  at  Port 
Jefferson  on  Long  Island,  and  yesterday  set  out  for 
a  two  days'  cruise  up  the  shore,"  he  explained. 
"But  I've  had  enough  of  it,"  he  added  with  a 
shudder. 

We  made  Mr.  Eanson  as  comfortable  as  possible, 
and,  while  he  was  sipping  a  cup  of  hot  coffee,  he 
asked  me  about  myself,  saying  that  I  didn't  look 
much  like  a  sailor. 

And  then  I  told  him  my  story.  Of  course  he  was 
surprised. 

11 1  wouldn't  have  believed  it  possible ! "  he 
exclaimed.  "  But  you  have  done  me  a  good  turn, 
and  now  I'll  do  as  much  for  you." 

"Do  you  know  Mr.  Ira  Mason,  a  lawyer?" 
I  asked. 

"Quite  well." 

"  He  is  a  friend  of  mine.  He  has  an  office  in  the 
same  building  with  my  uncle." 

"  Yes  ?    What  is  your  uncle's  name  ?  " 

"Mr.  Felix  Stillwell." 

At  the  mention  of  my  uncle's  name,  Mr.  Oscar 
Eanson  jumped  to  his  feet. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.          99 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

A  NEW  FRIEND. 

"FELIX  STILLWELL  your  uncle  ! "  exclaimed  Mr. 
Oscar  Ranson,  as  he  stepped  up  to  me. 

I  was  amazed  at  his  reception  of  the  news. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  I  replied. 

"I  know  him  quite  well,"  went  on  Mr.  Ranson 
slowly. 

"You  do?" 

"  Yes  ;  in  fact  I  have  had  some  dealings  with  him, 
but— but " 

And  here  the  gentleman  hesitated. 

"But  what,  sir?" 

"  Well,  I  don't  know  as  I  ought  to  tell,"  was  the 
reply.  "You  just  saved  my  life,  and  I  don't  want 
to  hurt  your  feelings." 

These  words  puzzled  me  not  a  little,  and  I 
said  so. 

"Well,  the  fact  is,  your  uncle  and  I  could  never 
agree  on  some  business  matters.  I  did  not  think 
his  actions  were  right,  and  I  told  him  so,  and  we 


100  THE  LAST   CllUISE  OF   THE   SPITFIBE  J 

had  quite  a  quarrel.  But  of  course  this  has  nothing 
to  do  with  you." 

"It  will  not  have,"  I  returned.  "My  uncle  has 
not  treated  me  fairly,  and  we  parted  on  bad  terms, 
so  I  do  not  care  what  opinion  you  have  of  him." 

"Indeed!" 

"Yes,  sir.     I  used  to  live  with  my  uncle." 

"  Are  your  parents  living  ? " 

"  No,  sir  ;  they  were  killed  in  a  railroad  accident 
in  England,  and  my  uncle  became  my  guardian." 

At  this  Mr.  Hanson  was  quite  interested.  He 
asked  me  several  questions  ;  and  I  ended  up  by  tell- 
ing him  my  whole  story,  even  to  the  missing 
money. 

"  It's  too  bad  !  "  he  exclaimed,  when  I  had  finished. 
"  I  can  well  understand  how  a  man  of  Mr.  Still  well's 
manner  would  act  under  such  circumstances.  He  is 
a  very  unreasonable  man." 

"  I  suppose  I  made  a  mistake  in  running  away," 
I  said. 

"It  would  have  been  better  to  have  faced  the 
music.  But  you  had  no  one  to  advise  you,  and  did 
not  know  but  that  you  would  be  sent  to  jail  without 
a  fair  trial,  I  suppose." 

"  What  would  you  advise  me  to  do  ? " 

"  Go  back  and  stand  trial.  You  have  done  me  a 
good  turn,  and  I  will  stand  by  you." 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        101 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  en- 
trance of  Crocker,  who  said  Captain  Hannock  wanted 
to  know  if  the  rescued  man  could  come  to  the  cabin. 
Mr.  Ranson  rose  at  once. 

"You'll  find  the  captain  a  very  mean  man,"  I 
whispered,  as  he  prepared  to  leave.  "  When  we  get 
a  chance  I  wish  to  tell  you  something  very  impor- 
tant about  him." 

"  All  right :  I'll  remember." 

Mr.  Ranson  left  the  forecastle.  For  a  moment  I 
was  alone  ;  then  Lowell  came  in. 

"  Well,  what  are  you  doing  now  ? "  he  asked 
savagely. 

"Nothing,"  I  replied,  as  calmly  as  I  could. 

"  Think  you're  going  to  have  a  picnic  of  it,  I  sup- 
pose ? "  he  sneered. 

"I'll  take  things  as  they  come,"  was  my  quiet 
reply. 

"  Well,  just  get  on  deck  and  help  clear  things 
up,"  he  said.  "  The  storm  is  over." 

I  obeyed  his  orders.  I  found  the  sky  was  now 
almost  clear  of  clouds,  and  the  moon  was  just  sinking 
in  the  horizon.  Dibble  and  the  rest  were  hard  at 
work  mending  the  broken  boom,  and  I  turned  in 
with  a  will. 

It  took  nearly  an  hour  to  repair  the  damage  that 
had  been  done  through  the  captain's  carelessness. 


102  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE; 

When  at  last  we  had  finished  I  followed  Dibble 
below,  and  we  retired. 

I  did  not  sleep  well  during  that  night  on  board 
the  Spitfire.  The  place  was  strange  to  me,  and, 
besides,  my  mind  was  busy  with  the  many  things 
that  had  happened  to  me  since  I  had  left  my  uncle's 
home. 

I  could  not  help  but  wonder  what  my  uncle  had 
done  after  I  escaped  him.  Had  he  put  the  police 
upon  my  track  ?  It  was  more  than  likely.  He  was 
not  the  man  to  let  six  thousand  dollars  slip  through 
his  hands  without  making  a  great  effort  to  get  it 
back. 

Then  I  wondered,  too,  if  my  Cousin  Gus  had  really 
taken  the  sum.  I  knew  Gus  to  be  a  mean  fellow 
but  had  not  dreamed  that  he  would  turn  thief.  Ha-i 
not  the  evidence  been  so  strong  against  him,  I 
would  have  felt  sure  an  outside  party  had  done  the 
deed. 

For  the  present  I  felt  myself  perfectly  safe  from 
capture.  It  was  not  likely  the  police  had  traced  me 
to  Brooklyn,  and  if  so,  seen  me  taken  on  board  the 
Spitfire,  which  Lowell  must  have  done  as  slyly  as 
possible. 

I  did  not  much  like  the  idea  of  giving  myself  up 
after  having  once  taken  the  trouble  to  run  away, 
but  finally  concluded  to  be  guided  by  my  newly- 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        103 

found  friend's  advice,  satisfied  that  if  he  would  stand 
by  me  I  would  be  safe. 

"  Wake  up  there,  Foster  ! " 

It  was  Dibble  arousing  me.  I  was  not  long  in 
obeying  his  summons.  I  hopped  out  of  my  bunk 
and  rubbed  my  eyes. 

"Time  to  get  on  deck,  unless  you  want  Lowell 
after  you  with  the  rope's  end  again." 

"I  don't  think  Lowell  will  trouble  me  much 
again,"  I  replied,  as  I  began  to  dress.  "If  he  does 
I'll  do  what  I  can  to  defend  myself." 

"  I  like  your  grit.  It  does  my  heart  good  to  see 
a  boy  stand  up  to  a  man  like  him." 

"  At  the  bottom  I  think  he  is  a  coward,"  I  said. 
"Most  all  brutes  are." 

When  I  came  on  deck  the  sun  was  shining  brightly. 
Captain  Hannock  was  up,  and  he  appeared  quite  a 
different  man  from  what  he  had  been  the  day  before. 
His  face  was  still  flushed  from  the  liquor  he  had 
taken,  but  he  was  sober,  and,  consequently,  much 
milder  in  his  speech. 

"Take  him  around,  Dibble,"  he  said  to  the  old 
sailor,  "  and  show  him  the  ropes.  I  guess  you've 
got  the  making  of  a  good  sailor  in  you  if  you  only 
set  your  mind  down  to  learn,"  he  continued  to  me. 

"I'm  willing  to  work,  buj  I  expect  pay  for  it," 
was  my  reply. 


104  THE  LAST  CEUISE  OF   THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

He  frowned  slightly. 

"We'll  talk  about  that  another  time,  when  I've 
seen  what  you're  worth,  Foster,"  he  returned,  and 
walked  aft. 

Dibble  took  me  in  hand  at  once.  He  was  a  pleas- 
ant man  to  explain  things,  and  he  said  I  learned 
rapidly.  By  noon  I  knew  many  of  the  more  im- 
portant parts  of  a  ship,  and  how  the  sails  were  raised 
and  lowered  ;  and  as  the  weather  was  fine  and  we 
were  bowling  merrily  along,  I  fancied  that  a  life  on 
the  rolling  deep  wasn't  half  so  bad  after  all. 

As  we  walked  around  I  cast  many  a  glance  about 
for  Mr.  Eanson,  but  could  see  nothing  of  him. 
Finally  I  asked  Phil  Jones  concerning  him,  and  was 
told  he  was  not  well  and  was  resting  in  the  cabin. 

During  my  conversation  with  the  gentleman  I 
had  made  up  my  mind  to  tell  him  what  I  knew  of 
Captain  Hannock's  plot.  I  felt  sure  that  he  would 
know  exactly  what  to  do.  Moreover,  being  a  lawyer, 
he  could  perhaps  take  steps  to  nip  the  thing  in  the 
bud. 

Dinner  on  board  the  Spitfire  was  not  an  elaborate 
affair.  The  variety  of  food  was  not  extensive,  and 
the  cook  was  not  highly  experienced  in  the  culinary 
art.  Nevertheless,  I  was  hungry,  and  did  full  justice 
to  what  was  placed  before  me. 

"It's  good,  hearty  stuff,"  said  Dibble,  "and  that 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        105 

and  the  sea  air  will  make  you  strong — not  but  what 
you're  pretty  strong  already." 

Late  in  the  afternoon  Mr.  Kanson  came  on  deck. 
He  looked  pale,  and  he  had  his  head  bound  up  in  a 
handkerchief,  which,  however,  he  presently  took 
off. 

It  was  some  little  time  before  I  had  a  chance  to 
speak  to  him.  But  finally  he  saw  me  and  came 
forward. 

"  Why  didn't  you  come  and  see  me  ? "  he  asked, 
after  I  had  asked  him  how  he  felt,  and  was  told  that 
he  was  fast  recovering. 

" Foremast  hands  are  not  allowed  in  the  cabin," 
I  laughed.  "  We  are  expected  to  stay  where  we 
belong." 

"  I  found  the  captain  a  very  disagreeable  man  last 
night,"  he  went  on.  "But  this  morning  he  was 
much  pleasanter." 

"  He  is  sober  now." 

"Yes,  and  that  makes  a  great  difference  in  any 
one." 

"  I  have  something  of  importance  to  tell  you,"  I 
said  in  a  lower  tone. 

"  So  you  said  last  night.     What  is  it  ?  " 

"  It  concerns  the  captain  and  this  vessel.  I  don't 
want  any  one  to  overhear  it,"  I  returned. 

11  Then  let  us  go  still  further  forward.     If  any  one 


106  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF   THE   SPITFIHE  ; 

comes  near  we  can  drop  the  subject  and  pretend  to 
talk  about  the  ship's  course." 

I  thought  this  advice  good,  and  we  acted  on  it  at 
once. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        107 


CHAPTER  XIV. 
v* 

SOME     PLAIN     FACTS. 

MY  story  took  some  time  to  tell.  Once  Lowell 
came  near  us,  but  he  only  heard  Mr.  Eanson  say 
that  the  schooner  was  making  first-class  headway, 
and  taking  no  interest  in  this  he  walked  away. 

"You  are  sure  of  all  this?"  asked  the  lawyer, 
after  I  had  finished  my  narrative. 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  every  word  of  it." 

"Because  it  is  a  serious  charge,"  he  continued. 
"  In  olden  times  they  would  have  hung  a  man  for 
such  an  offense,  and  they  might  do  so  even  now  if 
any  lives  were  lost  through  the  going  down  of  the 
ship." 

"  I  don't  know  how  he  intends  to  sink  the  Spitfire. 
I  suppose  he  can  set  fire  to  her  or  else  bore  holes  in 
the  bottom." 

"It  is  a  most  atrocious  plot.  lam  glad  he  in- 
tends to  do  nothing  until  after  he  has  left  the  Down 
East  coast.  Wherever  he  makes  a  landing,  at  New 
Bedford  or  otherwise,  I  can  have  him  stopped.  But 


108  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  J 

the  evidence  must  be  strong  against  him.  Other- 
wise we  will  get  ourselves  into  great  trouble." 

This  was  a  new  idea.     I  thought  for  a  moment. 

"If  you  only  had  some  one  to  testify  to  your 
story,"  went  on  Mr.  Eanson.  "  Of  course  I  believe 
you,  but  we  want  evidence  for  the  court." 

"Wouldn't  the  evidence  of  a  bogus  cargo  be 
enough  ? "  I  asked  suddenly. 

"  True,  it  would.  I  never  thought  of  that.  But 
are  you  sure  the  cargo  is  bogus  ? " 

"  I  think  it  is.  One  thing  I  know  :  it  is  insured 
for  considerably  more  than  its  value." 

"  What  does  it  consist  of  ? " 

"I  don't  know.  I  think  I  could  find  out  from 
Dibble." 

"  The  sailor  who  helped  to  save  me  ? " 

"Yes,  sir." 

"It  would  be  a  good  plan.  But  he  may  suspect 
you  if  he  is  in  the  plot." 

"I  am  satisfied  Dibble  has  nothing  to  do  with  it," 
was  my  ready  answer.  "I  was  going  to  tell  him 
what  I  have  told  you." 

"  Oh,  well,  then  it  is  all  right.  And  I  don't  know 
but  that  it  would  be  better  to  have  help  in  case 
Captain  Hannock  attempts  to  do  anything  before 
we  land." 

"Just  what  I  thought." 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        109 

"  Where  is  this  Dibble?" 

"He  has  just  gone  below.     I  will  call  him." 

"Don't  do  that ;  it  might  excite  suspicion.  These 
men  are  undoubtedly  on  the  watch.  Talk  to  him 
in  the  forecastle.  I  will  wait  here  until  you  re- 
turn." 

I  agreed  ;  and  left  at  once.  I  found  the  old  sailor 
sitting  on  a  chest,  mending  some  clothing. 

"Say,  Dibble,  what  kind  of  a  cargo  have  we  on 
board  ?  "  I  asked. 

He  looked  at  me  rather  curiously. 

"  What  makes  you  ask  that  question  ? " 

"  Because  I  wanted  to  know." 

"Well,"  he  replied  slowly,  "we're  supposed  to 
have  fine  furniture  and  crockery  ware  on  board  ; 
but  it's  so  packed  up  I  didn't  see  any  of  it." 

"  Did  you  help  load  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no ;  the  longshoremen  did  everything. 
Kind  of  queer,  too,  for  Captain  Hannock  generally 
gets  all  the  work  out  of  his  men  that  he  can." 

"  Then  you  didn't  see  any  of  the  furniture  or  the 
crockery  ? " 

"No.  But  what  difference  does  it  make?  We 
sail  just  as  well  as  if  we  had  lumber  or  steam 
engines  on  board." 

"It  makes  a  great  difference.  Let  me  tell  you 
something." 


110  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

And  taking  a  seat  close  beside  him,  I  whispered 
the  story  I  had  told  to  Mr.  Hanson. 

"Phew!  Smash  the  anchor,  but  that's  a  great 
scheme  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  I've  heard  of  such  things 
being  done,  but  never  thought  the  captain  was  such 
a  great  rascal ! " 

"  We're  going  to  stop  the  game.  Do  you  know 
if  we  could  get  a  look  at  any  part  of  the  cargo  ? " 

Tony  Dibble  thought  for  a  moment. 

"  Just  the  thing  !  "  he  cried.     "  Come  with  me." 

He  rose  and  led  the  way  to  the  end  of  the  forecas- 
tle. Here  there  was  a  small  door  leading  to  a  pantry. 

"There  is  a  trap-door  in  that  pantry,"  explained 
the  old  sailor.  "  The  old  man  doesn't  know  of  it. 
Some  of  the  boys  made  it  on  the  last  trip,  when  we 
were  carrying  a  lot  of  provisions,  and  the  captain 
tried  to  cut  down  the  rations.  He  saved  one  way 
but  lost  a  good  deal  the  other  ; "  and  the  old  sailor 
laughed  at  the  memory  of  the  affair. 

It  was  an  easy  matter  to  raise  the  trap-door. 
The  distance  to  the  cargo  stowed  below  was  but  a 
few  feet,  and  I  dropped  down. 

"Shall  I  go  with  you  or  stand  guard?"  asked 
Dibble. 

"Better  stand  guard,"  I  replied.  "If  any  one 
comes  get  them  out  of  the  forecastle  the  best  way 
you  can.  Have  you  a  chisel  or  something  like  it  ? " 


DOWN  IN  THE  HOLD. 


Page  in. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        Ill 

"Here  is  one,  and  a  wooden  mallet,  too."  He 
brought  the  articles  forward.  "  Be  careful  how  you 
make  a  noise." 

"I  will,"  was  my  reply.  "But  I  haven't  any 
light." 

"Here's  a  bit  of  candle.  Be  careful  and  don't  set 
any  thing  afire." 

Dibble  handed  the  candle  to  me,  and  then  closed 
the  trap. 

By  the  feeble  rays  of  the  light  I  crawled  backward 
for  quite  a  distance.  Finally  I  came  to  a  large  pack- 
ing-case marked : 

S.  &  Co.    Crockery.    B132.    Handle  with  Care. 

The  top  lid  of  the  case  was  well  nailed  on.  But 
after  a  quarter  of  an  hour's  work  I  succeeded  in 
loosening  one  half  of  it,  and  pulled  it  off. 

There  was  a  quantity  of  straw  next  to  the  lid.  I 
scraped  it  aside,  and  then  took  a  look  at  what  was 
below. 

The  packing-case  was  filled  with  nothing  but 
common  stones. 

I  had  expected  something  of  the  kind,  so  I  was 
not  greatly  astonished  when  I  beheld  the  bogus 
crockery  that  filled  the  packing-case.  I  picked  up 
several  of  the  stones  to  make  sure  that  I  was  not 


112  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

mistaken,  and  then  restored  them  to  their  place, 
pat  the  straw  over  the  top,  and  nailed  on  the  cover. 

At  first  I  thought  to  leave  the  place  at  once.  Bnt 
so  far  I  had  not  been  disturbed,,  and  so  I  made  up 
my  mind  to  continue  the  investigation,  since  it  was 
once  begun. 

I  took  up  my  candle,  and  was  not  long  in  hunting 
up  another  packing-case.  This  was  marked  Fur- 
niture. I  took  off  some  of  the  boards,  and  soon 
brought  to  light  a  quantity  of  pretty  fair  kindling 
wood! 

As  soon  as  I  had  made  sure  of  what  the  packing- 
case  contained.  I  restored  the  wood  to  its  original 
place  and  then  began  to  nail  down  the  cover,  as  I 
had  done  on  the  crockery  case.  I  had  just  driven 
one  of  the  nails  home  when  a  slight  noise  disturbed 
me. 

Without  any  hesitation  I  ceased  my  labors  and 
blew  out  the  light.  I  was  none  too  soon,  for  an 
instant  later  I  heard  LowelTs  voice. 

"  I  was  almost  certain  I  heard  some  one  down 
here ! "  he  exclaimed,  as  he  came  forward. 

"Maybe  it  was  rats,"  suggested  another  voice, 
which  it  was  easy  to  recognize  as  belonging  to 
Captain  Hannock. 

"  I  don't  think  so.  We  have  nothing  to  attract 
them  this  trip. 


OR,  LTJKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        113 

"If  I  find  any  of  the  men  down  here  Fll  flog 
them,"  was  the  captain's  savage  comment ;  and  it 
was  easy  to  see  that  he  meant  what  he  said. 

"  It  would  go  rough  with  us  if  any  of  them  should 
discover  what  we  were  carrying,"  went  on  Lowell. 
"  Paving  stones  and  kindling  wood  ! " 

"  Hush  !    Some  one  might  hear  you  ! " 

The  two  men  came  close  to  where  I  was  crouching. 
Indeed  Lowell's  foot  came  within  a  few  inches  of 
my  arm,  and  for  an  instant  I  did  not  see  how  I 
could  avoid  being  discovered.  Then  they  passed  on. 

"Must  have  been  mistaken,  Lowell,"  said  the 
captain.  ' '  Guess  you're  getting  nervous. " 

And  he  gave  a  low  laugh. 

"  Better  be  too  careful  than  not  careful  enough," 
returned  the  boatswain,  slightly  disturbed  at  the 
slur.  "  I  don't  want  to  get  caught  at  this  job." 

"Neither  do  I." 

"  They  can  send  us  to  prison  for  it." 

"So  they  can — if  they  catch  us.  But  I  don't  in- 
tend they  shall." 

The  two  men  carried  a  lantern,  and  they  swung 
it  over  their  heads,  casting  the  rays  as  far  as  possible 
about  them. 

I  was  in  a  direct  line  of  light,  and  for  a  second  the 
captain  caught  sight  of  the  top  of  my  head  as  I 

moved  behind  the  case. 
8 


114  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

"Ha  !  what's  that?"  he  cried.  "There's  some- 
thing behind  the  box  ! " 

"  Where  ? "  asked  Lowell. 

"There,"  and  Captain  Hannock  pointed  in  my 
direction. 

I  gave  myself  up  for  lost,  and  wondered  what  I 
should  do  when  discovered. 

"What  was  it  like?" 

"  I— I  don't  know." 

"Let's  look,"  said  the  boatswain,  and  he  moved 
towards  me. 

In  another  moment  they  would  be  upon  me.  What 
was  I  to  do  2 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        115 


CHAPTER  XV. 

CAPTAIN  HANNOCK  TRIES  TO  MAKE  TERMS. 

A  SUDDEN  idea  sprang  into  my  mind.  I  would 
try  it.  If  it  failed  there  would  be  no  harm  done. 

Captain  Hannock's  reference  to  rats  put  me  in 
mind  of  cats  ;  and  drawing  in  my  breath,  I  let  off 
the  most  unearthly  cat  cry  that  has  ever  passed  my 
lips,  a  cry  that  astonished  even  myself. 

Both  of  the  men  tumbled  back  in  great  haste. 
Then  the  captain  set  up  a  laugh. 

"It's  a  cat!"  he  cried.  "Some  old  strayaway 
from  the  docks,  I  suppose." 

"Must  be  a  mighty  large  one,"  returned  Lowell. 
"  Hold  the  light  up  till  I  catch  her." 

"  Nonsense  !  Suppose  I  want  to  get  bit  and  die 
of  hydrophoby  ? "  exclaimed  the  captain.  "  Let  her 
stay  where  she  is.  She  can  feed  on  the  rats  or  starve 
to  death." 

And  taking  the  lantern,  he  moved  off  towards  the 
other  end  of  the  hold. 

Somewhat  reluctantly  Lowell  followed  him.   Then 


116  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

I  heard  a  sound  as  of  a  hatch  closing,  and  all  became 
quiet. 

I  crawled  from  my  hiding-place  and  made  my 
way  with  all  possible  speed  to  the  trap-door.  I 
reached  up  and  knocked  upon  it  softly,  and  in  a 
moment  Dibble  opened  it  from  above. 

"  Quick  !  "  I  whispered.  "  They  have  been  down 
after  me.  Let  us  get  on  deck,  just  as  if  nothing 
had  happened." 

Dibble  followed  my  advice.  On  reaching  the  deck 
I  found  that  neither  the  captain  nor  Lowell  had  put 
in  an  appearance.  I  saw  Mr.  Ranson  still  at  the 
bow,  and  immediately  went  forward  to  speak  to 
him. 

"Well,  how  did  you  make  out?"  he  asked  anx- 
iously. "You  have  been  a  long  while." 

"I've  got  all  the  evidence,"  I  returned.  "But 
we  must  be  careful  or  we  shall  be  discovered.  Listen 
to  what  I  have  done." 

As  quickly  as  I  could  I  related  my  adventures 
down  in  the  hold. 

"You  have  done  exceedingly  well,"  he  said,  and 
laughed  heartily  over  the  ruse  I  had  used  to  escape 
detection.  "  Paving  stones  and  kindling  wood  !  It 
is  a  great  swindle  indeed." 

"  I  guess  we  won't  need  any  more  proofs  than 
that,"  I  said. 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTEB'S  STBANGE  VOYAGE.        117 

"No,  indeed." 

A  moment  later  the  captain  came  on  deck  followed 
by  Lowell.  They  gazed  sharply  about,  and  I  was 
sure  they  were  counting  to  see  if  any  of  the  men 
were  missing,  for  presently  the  boatswain  entered 
the  forecastle  to  see  if  one  of  the  men  was  not  there. 

"  I  will  have  to  leave  you  now,"  I  said  to  the 
lawyer.  "  We  must  not  excite  suspicion." 

"  You  are  right,"  he  replied.  "  I  will  go  into  the 
cabin  and  take  a  rest  and  think  over  what  you  have 
told  me.  We  have  as  yet  plenty  of  time  in  which 
to  act." 

Eanson  left  me,  and  I  joined  Dibble,  who  was  at 
work  tarring  some  ropes. 

It  was  not  very  agreeable  work,  but  for  the  sake 
of  being  near  him,  and  at  the  same  time  to  please 
Captain  Hannock,  I  lent  a  hand,  and  we  spent  the 
remainder  of  the  day  together. 

"When  shall  we  reach  New  Bedford  ?"  I  asked, 
as  we  were  going  to  mess. 

"  Depends  on  the  wind,"  was  Dibble's  reply.  "  If 
it  holds  out  we  may  be  there  by  to-morrow  morn- 
ing." 

"  So  soon  !  " 

"  Might  have  been  there  before  if  it  hadn't  been 
for  the  storm.  That  knocked  us  clear  out  of  our 
bearings." 


118  THE  LAST  CKUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

My  work  had  made  me  thoroughly  tired,  and,  as 
a  consequence,  it  did  not  take  me  long  to  get  to  sleep 
when  once  I  was  in  my  bunk. 

"  The  captain  wants  to  see  you,"  said  Crocker,  as 
soon  as  I  awoke  in  the  morning. 

"What  about?" 

"  He  didn't  say.    You  are  to  go  to  the  cabin." 

"All  right," 

Wondering  what  was  up  I  pulled  on  my  clothing 
and  made  my  way  aft.  The  captain  was  in  the 
cabin  alone. 

"Well,  Foster,  I've  sent  for  you  to  know  what 
your  intentions  are,"  he  said,  as  I  entered. 

"  In  what  respect,  Captain  Hannock  ?" 

' '  About  remaining  on  board.  Of  course  you  came 
on  the  ship  under  peculiar  circumstances,  but  I 
think  you  like  the  life,  and  I  would  like  you  to  re- 
main on  board  for  the  trip.  I  will  pay  you  the  same 
as  the  other  hands. " 

Of  course  I  was  astonished  at  these  words.  What 
was  up  now  ?  Had  the  captain  hatched  out  some 
plot  against  me  1 

I  did  not  know  then,  as  I  know  now,  that  Mr. 
Ranson  had  spoken  of  me,  and  that  in  consequence 
Captain  Hannock  was  rather  alarmed  over  the  pros- 
pects should  I  get  ashore.  Kidnapping  (as  Mr. 
Ranson  had  put  it)  is  no  light  crime. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        119 

"  I  don't  care  to  remain  on  board  after  we  reach 
New  Bedford,"  I  replied,  after  a  moment's  hesita- 
tion. 

"  Why  not  ? " 

"  You  ought  to  know  as  well  as  I  do." 

"  But  I  don't.     You  signed  articles,  and " 

"  I  didn't  sign  anything,"  I  interrupted. 

"Your  name  appears  on  the  books,"  he  returned, 
with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders. 

"  If  it  does,  it's  a  forgery." 

"I  know  nothing  about  that.  But  I  am  willing 
to  do  this  :  If  you  are  willing  to  go  ashore  quietly 
and  say  nothing,  I  am  willing  that  you  shall  do  so." 

"And  if  not?" 

He  frowned. 

"  Then  you'll  stay  on  board,"  he  said  sharply. 

"Perhaps  I  won't,"  I  replied  with  spirit.  It  is 
doubtful  if  I  would  have  spoken  so  sharply  had  I  not 
had  my  friends  on  board. 

"Yes,  you  will.  Do  you  suppose  I  am  going  to 
let  a  boy  ride  over  me  ?  Not  much  ! " 

"  You  had  no  right  to  take  me  on  board." 

"  I  have  a  right  to  take  my  men  where  I  find 
them.  Now  get  to  your  work.  I  will  give  you 
half  an  hour  to  think  over  what  I  have  said.  Then 
you  will  either  sign  off  for  the  trip  without  pay,  or 
you  will  continue  on  the  trip." 


120  THE  LAST   CETJISE  OF  THE  SPITFLRE  ; 

"And  my  money  and  the  letter  ? " 

"I  have  nothing  to  do  with  them,"  he  replied 
coldly.  "  Now  clear  out ! " 

I  went  on  deck.  I  was  satisfied  that  there  would 
be  lively  times  ahead. 

Yet  little  did  I  dream  of  all  that  was  to  befall 
me  ere  I  parted  company  with  Captain  Hannock 
and  the  Spitfire. 


on,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STKANGE  VOYAGE.        121 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

AN   IMPORTANT    DISCOVERY. 

WHEN  I  left  the  cabin  after  my  interview  with 
Captain  Hannock  I  knew  not  what  to  do.  I  was 
unwilling  to  leave  the  vessel  with  the  promise  that 
I  would  not  prosecute  him  for  what  had  been  done 
to  me,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  I  did  not  care  partic- 
ularly to  stay  on  board  if  the  Spitfire  should  con- 
tinue her  journey. 

Of  course  I  knew  Mr.  Ranson  would  stop  the 
schooner  at  New  Bedford  if  he  could,  and  have  the 
captain,  Lowell  and  Crocker  arrested  for  conspiracy 
to  defraud.  But  there  might  be  some  slip,  and  I 
wished  to  take  no  chances. 

Had  I  had  the  London  letter  that  had  been  taken 
from  me  I  should  not  have  cared  what  Captain 
Hannock  wished  me  to  do,  but  watched  my  chances, 
and  gone  ashore  at  the  first  opportunity. 

Where  the  letter  was  I  could  not  imagine,  except- 
ing that  it  might  be  in  the  cabin  or  the  captain's 
stateroom. 


122  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

One  thing  was  certain.  Whatever  happened  I 
must  regain  the  letter.  Personally  it  was  to  me  of 
greater  importance  than  the  exposure  of  what  was 
going  on  aboard  the  schooner. 

I  walked  aft  and  discovered  the  lawyer  in  conver- 
sation with  Tony  Dibble. 

"I  suppose  you  have  been  to  see  the  captain," 
said  Mr.  Ranson  with  a  peculiar  smile. 

"Yes,  sir,  I  have ; "  and  I  related  the  result  of 
the  interview. 

"  I  had  a  talk  with  him  about  your  case,"  went 
on  the  lawyer.  "  But  I  did  not  think  he  would  get 
around  it  in  this  fashion.  Well,  I  will  see  that  you 
get  through  all  right." 

"I  wouldn't  care,  excepting  for  that  letter,"  I 
returned. 

"  We  can  get  a  search  warrant,  and  hunt  it  up." 

"  But,  in  the  mean  time,  Captain  Hannock  may 
destroy  it.  No  doubt  he  thinks  it  of  small  ac- 
count." 

"If  I  were  you  I'd  hunt  it  up  on  my  own 
account,"  put  in  Dibble.  "  You  did  slick  work  find- 
ing out  about  that  cargo  of  stones  and  kindlings, 
why  can't  you  do  as  well  finding  out  about  that  let- 
ter and  your  money  ? " 

"I  have  half  a  notion  of  that  sort,"  I  replied 
"  What  do  you  think  of  it,  Mr.  Ranson  ?" 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        123 

"  I'm  afraid  it  would  go  hard  with  you  if  Captain 
Hannock  caught  you." 

"  But  would  I  be  acting  right  ? " 

"  Every  person  undoubtedly  has  a  right  to  search 
for  his  own  when  it  has  been  stolen  from  him." 

"  Then  I'll  hunt  it  up  if  I  have  to  turn  the  cabin 
and  staterooms  upside  down,"  was  my  sudden  deter- 
mination. 

"  You  will  hardly  have  time  while  we  are  going 
up  the  harbor,"  said  Dibble. 

"  Are  we  in  sight  of  New  Bedford  ? " 

"  Oh,  yes.     There  it  is  right  ahead." 

I  looked.  Sure  enough,  land  was  not  a  great  dis- 
tance off. 

"  I'm  going  to  get  out  of  the  way,"  I  said  sud- 
denly. "  Mr.  Ranson,  you  will  see  me  later." 

"  Do  as  you  think  best.     I  will  stand  by  you." 

I  walked  off.  I  was  not  sure  of  my  course,  and 
entered  the  forecastle  to  arrange  my  plans. 

By  this  time  the  captain  had  come  on  deck.  He 
saw  where  we  were,  and  gave  orders  to  lower  some 
of  the  sails,  and  then  called  Lowell  to  consult  with 
him. 

Seeing  that  I  was  not  being  noticed,  I  slipped 
from  the  forecastle  to  the  companionway.  In  a 
moment  I  was  down  the  steps  and  in  the  cabin. 

No  one  was  present.     Even  Phil  Jones  was  away ; 


124  THE  LAST  CKUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

I  could  hear  him  talking  to  the  cook  in  the  galley.  I 
had  the  place  all  to  myself,  and  now  was  the  chance 
to  do  the  work  I  wished  to  accomplish. 

I  will  not  deny  that  I  was  nervous,  and  for  the 
first  moment  my  hand  trembled  so  that  I  could 
hardly  open  what  I  touched. 

But  presently  I  grew  more  composed  and  even 
reckless,  and  ransacked  whatever  came  beneath  my 
notice. 

My  first  work  was  to  pull  open  the  drawer  of  the 
cabin  table.  I  found  it  full  of  charts  and  nautical 
instruments,  accompanied  by  the  log-book.  There 
was  also,  stuffed  in  one  corner,  the  ship's  articles, 
and  opening  it,  I  discovered  my  name  at  the  very 
end,  written  in  a  rough  hand,  entirely  different 
from  my  own. 

This  was  evidently  the  captain's  or  Lowell's  work, 
and  it  was  on  the  strength  of  it  that  the  two  hoped 
to  clear  themselves.  The  fact  that  I  was  a  minor 
had  not  entered  into  their  calculations. 

I  put  the  articles  back  into  the  drawer  and  closed 
it.  Then  I  looked  around  to  see  in  what  direction 
to  continue  the  search. 

In  one  corner  was  a  closet.  I  opened  it,  but 
found  it  contained  nothing  but  bottles  of  liquor  and 
medicine,  the  former  predominating.  I  closed  the 
closet  and  then  wondered  what  I  should  attack  next. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        125 

While  meditating  I  heard  footsteps  on  the  com- 
panionway.  It  was  Captain  Hannock  descend- 
ing, and  I  had  hardly  time  to  slip  behind  a  curtain 
that  led  to  one  of  the  staterooms  when  he  en- 
tered. 

"  Confound  the  boy,  I  wonder  what  has  become 
of  him?"  I  heard  him  mutter.  " Foster!"  he 
called  out. 

I  made  no  sound.  The  captain  stood  still  for  a 
moment. 

"  Lowell  must  have  been  mistaken.  The  young 
cub  would  never  dare  to  come  down  here  on  his  own 
hook." 

And  with  this  comment  and  a  final  glance 
around,  Captain  Hannock  left  the  cabin  and 
mounted  to  the  deck. 

I  breathed  more  freely  when  he  was  gone.  I  had 
had  a  narrow  escape.  Had  he  looked  in  the  state- 
room I  would  have  surely  been  discovered. 

I  continued  my  search  with  difficulty.  The  state- 
room was  comparatively  dark,  and  my  ears  were 
strained  to  their  utmost  to  catch  the  first  sound  of 
any  one  approaching. 

The  room  was  that  belonging  to  the  captain. 
Under  the  berth  was  a  locker,  tightly  fastened.  I 
was  certain  that  the  locker  contained  what  I  was 
seeking  for,  because  it  was  the  one  likely  place  that 


126  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE  SPITFIRE  -, 

such  a  thing  would  be  in.  But  how  could  I  open 
the  box  ? 

I  felt  in  my  pockets,  but  they  were  bare  of  every- 
thing that  could  be  of  use  to  me.  My  eyes  rested 
on  a  bunch  of  keys  hung  upon  a  nail  near  by.  I 
took  them  down,  and  tried  one  after  another. 

At  length  I  came  to  the  right  one,  and  in  a 
moment  had  the  locker  open.  The  box  was  filled 
with  clothing,  but  at  the  side  was  a  smaller  box  or 
pocket,  and  this  contained  letters  and  documents  of 
various  kinds. 

I  took  out  the  entire  batch  and  ran  my  eyes  over 
the  superscriptions  with  all  haste.  The  letters  were 
all  addressed  to  Captain  Hannock  with  but  one 
exception. 

And  that  exception  was  the  letter  I  had  received 
from  London. 

Eagerly  I  opened  the  envelope.  The  contents 
were  intact,  and  assured  of  this  I  stuffed  the 
precious  epistle  in  my  bosom. 

I  was  about  to  restore  the  remaining  letters  to 
their  original  place  when  the  handwriting  upon 
several  of  them  attracted  my  attention.  The  chi- 
rography  was  of  a  peculiarly  heavy  and  sloping 
character,  and  I  instantly  recognized  it  as  that 
written  by  my  uncle  ! 

I  was  almost    dumfounded    by  my    discovery. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        127 

What  did  Mr.  Stillwell  and  Captain  Hannock  have 
in  common  ? 

For  a  moment  I  hesitated  about  opening  the 
letters.  Then  I  reflected  that  both  of  the  men  were 
plotting  against  my  welfare,  and  I  opened  one  of 
the  epistles  without  any  further  compunction. 

It  was  dated  at  New  York  City  ten  days  before, 
and  read  as  follows  : 

"DEAR  HANNOCK  : — I  will  be  unable  to  call  upon 
you  to-day  as  agreed,  and  perhaps  it  is  just  as  well 
that  we  are  not  seen  together  too  much.  The  cargo 
is  now  all  ready  at  Kinley's  in  Brooklyn,  well  packed. 
Lowell  can  take  charge  of  it  for  us  mutually.  The 
insurance  is  O.K. 

' '  I  trust  you  have  no  trouble  with  the  insurance  on 
the  vessel.  Powers  will  fix  it  up  for  you.  The  New 
Bedford  business  will  be  all  ready  for  you  when  you 
arrive,  and  you  need  not  wait  but  half  a  day  at  the 
most.  Will  see  you  to-morrow. 

"F.  S." 

I  read  the  letter  through  with  great  care.  When 
I  had  finished  I  felt  sick  at  heart. 

Beyond  a  doubt  my  uncle  was  in  league  with 
Captain  Hannock,  and  the  two  were  engaged  in  as 
big  a  piece  of  villainy  as  had  ever  come  to  my 
notice. 


128  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

I  turned  to  several  of  the  other  letters.  The 
second  was  evidently  a  reply  to  one  from  Captain 
Hannock,  asking  if  my  uncle  considered  the  scheme 
safe,  to  which  Mr.  Stillwell  said  that  ''nothing 
ventured  nothing  gained,"  and  that  he  needed 
money,  because  he  did  not  as  yet  dare  to  touch  the 
amount  placed  in  his  care. 

This  letter  undoubtedly  referred  to  my  inheritance, 
and  I  wondered  how  large  a  sum  it  was,  and  why 
Uncle  Felix  did  not  dare  to  use  it  for  his  own  bene- 
fit, seeing  that  he  would  tell  me  nothing  concern- 
ing it. 

I  would  fain  have  believed  that  he  was  not  yet 
hardened  to  do  such  a  deed.  But  his  actions  towards 
me  did  not  tend  to  confirm  that  idea,  and  I  was 
forced  to  come  to  the  conclusion  that  he  had  as  yet 
not  had  the  courage  to  do  so. 

I  put  the  two  letters  in  my  bosom  along  with  my 
own.  Perhaps  this  was  not  exactly  the  right  thing 
to  do,  but  I  did  not  have  time  to  consider  my  ac- 
tions. By  the  noise  on  deck  I  knew  we  were  ap- 
proaching a  landing,  and  I  expected  every  moment 
to  hear  some  one  come  down  the  companionway. 

The  third  letter  was  a  long  one,  and  very  hur- 
riedly written,  so  much  so  in  fact  that  I  had  all  I 
could  do  to  decipher  its  contents.  I  moved  over  to 
the  skylight,  and  was  soon  deeply  absorbed. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        129 

"  You  rascal,  you,  what  are  you  doing  here  ? " 
It  was  Captain  Hannock's  voice.     I  started  in 
alarm,  and  found  the  skipper  of  the  Spitfire  close 

at  my  elbow. 
9 


130  THE  LAST  CBUISE  OF  THE  SPITFLBE 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

IN  A  TIGHT  FIX. 

CAPTAIN  HANNOCK'S  face  was  deadly  white,  and 
I  knew  he  had  taken  in  at  a  glance  what  I  was 
doing. 

"  Looking  for  my  letter,"  I  replied,  as  calmly  as  I 
could. 

"Are  you?"  He  glared  at  me.  "You're  too 
smart,  young  man.  I'll  have  to  take  you  down  a 
peg." 

As  he  spoke  he  advanced  upon  me.  I  saw  that 
he  had  a  large  wooden  belaying  pin  in  his  hand,  and 
I  retreated  as  far  as  possible. 

But  he  was  between  me  and  the  door,  and  took 
good  care  not  to  go  round  the  cabin  table,  so  I  was 
soon  forced  to  stop  simply  because  I  could  back  no 
further. 

"  Don't  you  dare  to  touch  me  !  "  I  cried. 

He  gave  a  hard  laugh. 

"  I'll  do  just  as  I  please.     Lowell !" 

There  was  no  answer.     The  captain  repeated  the 


on,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        131 

call  in  a  louder  tone,  and  presently  the  boatswain 
came  hurrying  down  the  stairs. 

"What's  up,  Captain?" 

"  I've  found  him,"  replied  Captain  Hannock 
grimly.  "  Prying  through  my  private  papers  !  " 

"What?" 

"Jest  so!  Come,  get  some  rope.  We'll  teach 
him  a  lesson  he  won't  forget." 

Lowell  left  the  cabin  at  once.  I  wondered  what 
the  skipper  of  the  Spitfire  intended  to  do  next. 
Was  he  going  to  flog  me  ? 

I  was  not  prepared  for  what  was  to  follow.  In  a 
moment  Lowell  returned  with  a  quantity  of  stout 
rope. 

"  Now  bind  him  well  from  head  to  foot,"  said  the 
captain. 

"No,  you  don't  !  "  I  cried. 

"Yes,  we  do,  my  hearty,"  returned  Lowell,  and 
Captain  Hannock  shook  the  belaying  pin  in  my  face. 

"Stand  still,  unless  you  want  your  head  split 
open,"  he  commanded.  "I'll  have  you  to  under- 
stand your  days  of  fooling  are  over.  You've  dis- 
covered our  secret,  but  it  sha'n't  do  you  any  good." 

The  boatswain  sprang  upon  me,  and  the  skipper 
of  the  Spitfire  assisted  him.  I  struggled,  but  soon 
found  it  of  little  use.  The  two  were  too  many 
for  me,  and  in  a  moment  I  was  securely  bound. 


132  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  Now  open  the  trap,  Lowell,  and  we'll  chuck  him 
down  in  the  hold,"  exclaimed  Captain  Hannock. 

"  He  may  yell,  Captain." 

"  That's  so.     Tie  a  cloth  over  his  mouth." 

The  boatswain  procured  a  towel,  and  stuffing  part 
of  it  in  my  mouth  fastened  it  around  my  neck.. 

Then  a  trap  door  in  the  cabin  floor  was  opened, 
and  I  was  lowered  upon  the  cargo  below. 

"  Now  you  can  stay  there  till  you  come  to  your 
senses,"  observed  Captain  Hannock. 

Then  the  trap  was  closed,  and  I  was  left  to  my 
fate. 

Fortunately  for  me  the  distance  I  was  dropped 
was  not  great  or  I  might  have  been  severely  injured. 
I  struck  upon  a  packing-case  and  lay  there  help- 
lessly. I  overheard  my  captors  move  about  the 
cabin  for  some  time,  and  then  all  was  quiet. 

The  gag  in  my  mouth  nearly  choked  me,  but  try 
my  best  I  could  not  dislodge  it.  The  ropes  about 
my  body,  especially  those  that  were  tightened 
around  my  ankles,  hurt  me  not  a  little,  but  all  my 
efforts  to  loosen  them  only  appeared  to  draw  them 
closer,  until,  had  I  been  able  to  do  so,  I  would  have 
cried  out  from  pain. 

As  I  have  said  once  before,  the  darkness  in  the 
hold  was  intense,  and  try  my  best  I  could  not  see 
a  thing.  Had  there  been  a  light  I  might  not 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        133 

have  felt  so  bad,  but  as  it  was  I  felt  next  to  hope- 
less. 

I  wondered  what  was  going  on  above.  I  was 
not  kept  long  in  suspense,  for  presently  there  was 
a  thump  and  I  knew  the  Spitfire  had  reached  the 
dock. 

Then  came  the  noise  of  many  feet,  as  the  schooner 
was  tied  up  and  the  sails  were  lowered  and  made 
fast.  At  length  this  task  was  completed,  and  then 
all  was  quiet  once  more. 

I  wondered  if  Mr.  Eanson  had  gone  ashore  with- 
out making  any  inquiries  about  me,  and  if  so,  if 
he  would  bring  down  the  police  or  other  officers 
of  the  law  to  arrest  Captain  Hannock  and  the 
others. 

The  time  dragged  by  slowly,  until  I  thought  the 
entire  day  had  passed.  I  grew  hungry  and  thirsty, 
and  at  last  chewed  the  bit  of  cloth  in  my  mouth  for 
pure  consolation.  Would  no  help  come  ? 

At  length,  when  I  had  given  up  all  hope  of  seeing 
any  one,  I  heard  a  noise  at  the  other  end  of  the  hold, 
and  presently  saw  the  dim  rays  of  a  candle  moving 
slowly  about. 

"  Foster,  are  you  here  ? " 

Instantly  I  recognized  the  voice  of  Tony  Dibble, 
and  my  heart  gave  a  bound.  I  tried  to  cry  out  to 
him,  but  could  not. 


134  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OP  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

But,  though  I  could  not  cry,  I  could  make  a  noise 
with  my  heels,  and  this  I  did  with  a  right  good 
will. 

It  did  not  take  me  long  to  attract  the  old  sailor's 
attention.  He  stopped  short,  and  held  the  candle 
over  his  head. 

"  Is  it  really  you,  Foster  ? "  he  asked. 

"Rat,  tat,  tat,"  I  replied  with  my  heels. 

"Where  are  you  ? "  he  went  on. 

"  Rat-a-tat,  rat-a-tat,"  was  all  I  could  answer. 

"  Gagged,  I'll  be  bound,"  he  muttered  to  himself ; 
and  at  last  found  his  way  to  my  side. 

It  did  not  take  him  long  to  unfasten  the  gag,  and 
that  once  out  of  my  mouth  I  was  able  to  breathe 
with  some  comfort,  a  thing  which  gave  me  no  little 
satisfaction. 

"  Who  did  the  job  ? "  he  asked,  as  he  unloosed  the 
ropes. 

"The  captain  and  Lowell,"  I  replied.  "They 
caught  me  in  the  cabin." 

"I  made  up  my  mind  something  was  wrong," 
went  on  Dibble.  "  I  couldn't  find  you  anywhere, 
and  was  pretty  certain  you  wouldn't  go  ashore 
without  letting  me  know." 

"  Where  is  Mr.  Ranson  ? " 

"  Gone  off  to  get  the  officers.  Reckon  we'll  have 
lively  times  in  an  hour  or  two." 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        135 

"  Perhaps  I'd  better  stay  down  here  until  he  re- 
turns," I  replied. 

"  You  can  do  that  unless  you  want  to  run  the  risk 
of  sneaking  ashore." 

"I  would  like  to  do  that  if  I  can.  Where  is 
Captain  Hannock  ? " 

"  Gone  ashore." 

"And  Lowell?" 

"  On  deck,  and  Crocker  with  him.  They'd  be 
almost  sure  to  see  you." 

This  was  not  very  encouraging. 

"I'll  go  up  and  have  a  peep  around.  I  don't 
much  like  the  idea  of  remaining  in  this  close  place 
any  longer." 

And  with  this  remark  I  followed  Dibble  to  the 
trap-door  leading  from  the  forecastle  pantry. 

We  were  soon  in  the  forecastle,  and  then  the  old 
sailor  went  out  on  deck  to  see  if  the  coast  was 
clear. 

He  was  gone  but  a  few  moments. 

"It's  no  use,"  he  whispered  hurriedly.  "The 
captain's  just  come  back  and  is  on  deck,  and  Lowell 
is  coming  down  here  !  You  had  better  go  back  for 
a  while." 

"  But  if  they  find  me  untied  ? " 

"  They  won't  know  but  what  you  untied  yourself. 
Come,  hurry  up  1 " 


136  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIKE  J 

I  followed  Tony  Dibble's  advice.  I  had  hardly 
entered  the  hold  when  Lowell  appeared. 

"  Is  Crocker  here  ? "  he  asked. 

"No,  sir,"  replied  Dibble. 

"  Better  git  on  deck,"  went  on  the  boatswain,  as 
he  turned  and  left  again. 

"Aye,  aye,  sir." 

Tony  Dibble  followed  him  on  deck,  and  I  was  once 
more  left  to  myself. 

Hardly  five  minutes  passed  before  I  heard  a  sound 
that  filled  me  with  alarm.  The  ropes  holding  the 
schooner  fast  to  the  dock  were  loosed,  the  sails  were 
hoisted,  and  before  I  could  realize  it  we  were  once 
more  under  way. 

What  did  it  mean  ?  Had  Captain  Hannock  smelt 
a  mouse  and  thus  sought  to  outwit  Mr.  Banson? 
It  certainly  looked  that  way. 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE        137 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

I    AM    PUT     IN    IRONS. 

I  WAS  thoroughly  dismayed.  All  the  plans  the 
lawyer  and  myself  had  laid  were  now  useless.  He 
was  left  behind  and  I  was  on  board  little  better 
than  a  prisoner.  Bitterly  I  regretted  not  having 
taken  the  chances  of  getting  ashore  without  being 
observed.  Of  what  use  now  was  all  my  information 
against  Captain  Hannock  and  his  confederates  ?  In 
an  hour  we  would  be  far  out  at  sea,  and  then  the 
chances  of  doing  anything  to  save  myself  would  be 
small  indeed. 

Suddenly  the  idea  of  jumping  overboard  and 
swimming  ashore  entered  my  mind.  We  could  not 
be  far  from  the  dock,  and  anything  was  better  than 
to  stay  aboard  the  doomed  Spitfire. 

No  sooner  had  the  idea  suggested  itself  than  I 
undertook  to  put  it  into  execution.  I  raised  the 
trap  and  crawled  up  into  the  forecastle.  No  one 
was  there,  and  I  sneaked  to  the  deck. 

As  I  had  surmised,  the  dock  was  not  over  a  quar- 


188  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

ter  of  a  mile  away,  if  indeed  it  was  as  far.  I  was 
a  fair  swimmer,  and  without  hesitation  I  ran  to 
the  rail  with  the  full  intention  of  jumping  over- 
board. 

"  Hi,  you  rascal,  come  back  !  Stop  him,  some- 
body!" 

It  was  Captain  Hannock's  voice,  and  it  made  me 
run  faster  than  ever.  I  gained  the  rail,  and  in 
another  moment  would  have  been  over. 

"  Hi,  Crocker  !    Why  don't  you  stop  the  lad  ! " 

The  next  instant  I  felt  a  hand  on  my  collar,  and 
I  was  drawn  forcibly  back. 

"Let  me  go!"  I  cried,  and  twisted  with  might 
and  main  to  free  myself. 

"  Not  so  lively,  my  hearty  ! "  said  Crocker.  "  The 
captain  says  you  are  to  stay  aboard. " 

And  despite  my  struggles  he  held  me  until  the 
others  came. 

But  now  I  was  thoroughly  desperate,  not  knowing 
what  would  happen  if  I  was  carried  to  sea.  I  con- 
tinued my  struggles  even  after  Captain  Hannock's 
hand  was  placed  on  my  arm. 

This  enraged  the  captain  and  he  looked  around 
for  a  rope's  end  with  which  to  beat  me  into  submis- 
sion. 

Seeing  a  chance,  I  made  another  struggle,  and 
this  time  succeeded  in  breaking  loose  from  Crocker 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        139 

and  gaining  the  rail  before  they  could  catch  me 
again. 

Splash  !    I  was  over  the  side  and  into  the  water. 

I  had  taken  as  good  a  dive  as  possible,  and  now  I 
remained  under  water  as  long  as  my  breath  would 
allow.  Consequently,  when  I  again  came  to  the  sur- 
face I  was  all  of  a  hundred  feet  behind  the  Spitfire. 
I  lost  no  time  in  striking  out  for  the  shore. 

But  weighed  down  as  I  was  by  my  clothing,  my 
progress  was  slow.  Eealizing  how  I  was  en- 
cumbered, I  paused  long  enough  to  pull  off  my  coat 
and  vest  and  kick  off  my  shoes,  and  then  I  struck  out 
once  more. 

In  the  mean  time  Captain  Hannock  was  letting 
forth  a  flood  of  vile  language  at  everything  and 
everybody.  He  wanted  to  know  who  had  aided  me 
to  escape  and  he  threatened  to  shoot  me  if  I  did  not 
turn  around  and  swim  back. 

The  threat  rather  alarmed  me,  but  as  I  did  not  see 
any  firearm  in  his  hand  I  paid  no  heed  to  it,  but 
kept  on,  until  the  distance  between  me  and  the 
schooner  was  considerable. 

But  now,  to  my  chagrin,  I  saw  the  sails  on  the 
schooner  being  lowered.  Then  I  heared  the  captain 
give  the  command  to  lower  the  boat. 

Desperately  I  struck  out  for  the  shore,  still  so  far 
away.  I  knew  I  could  not  make  land,  but  I  was  in 


140  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

hope  that  I  might  get  close  enough  to  summon  as- 
sistance. There  were  a  number  of  boats,  both 
large  and  small,  moving  about,  and  why  should  I 
not  be  able  to  find  some  one  upon  one  of  these  ready 
to  assist  me  ? 

"Help  !  Help  ! "  I  began  to  cry  at  the  top  of  my 
voice. 

"  He's  calling  for  help  !  "  I  heard  Crocker  exclaim. 
"  He'll  have  somebody  from  shore  at  hand  soon  ! " 

"  Man  the  boat,  quick  !"  returned  Captain  Han- 
nock.  "We've  only  got  a  couple  of  minutes  to  reach 
him  in ! " 

Crocker  and  the  captain  sprang  into  the  boat  and 
two  sailors  at  once  followed.  Then  two  pairs  of 
oars  dropped  into  the  water  and  the  row-boat  left  the 
stern  of  the  schooner. 

I  continued  to  swim,  but  my  hopes  of  escape  were 
rapidly  leaving  me.  I  was  still  too  far  away  from 
any  of  the  shore-boats  for  their  occupants  to  hear 
my  cries,  and  no  one  but  those  on  the  schooner  and 
the  schooner's  boat  seemed  to  be  looking  in  my 
direction. 

A  few  minutes  more  and  the  boat  dashed  up  be- 
side me.  I  dove  out  of  sight,  but  the  keen  eyes  of 
Crocker  kept  sight  of  me  and  when  I  once  more 
arose  he  put  out  his  hand  and  caught  me  by  the 
ear. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        141 

"  Come  aboard  ! "  he  cried,  sharply. 

"Haul  him  in  by  the  ear  if  he  won't  come  !" 
roared  Captain  Hannock.  "We  can't  afford  to 
waste  time  on  him.  The  sooner  we  get  away  from 
this  harbor  the  better." 

"That's  so,"  returned  Crocker,  and  he  gave  my 
ear  a  tremendous  pull.  "Are  you  coming?"  he 
demanded. 

"  Yes  ;  don't  yank  my  ear  off,"  I  replied,  for  the 
way  he  was  treating  me  hurt  not  a  little. 

"  Then  come  aboard  at  once." 

He  continued  to  pull  my  ear,  and  one  of  the 
sailors  caught  me  by  the  left  hand.  So  seeing  it 
was  useless  to  resist  any  longer,  I  clambered  over 
the  side. 

On  the  way  after  me  the  party  in  the  boat  had 
picked  up  my  coat  and  vest,  and  these  Captain  Han- 
nock  now  threw  towards  me. 

"  Put  them  on  and  behave  yourself,"  he  said, 
briefly.  "  Pull  for  the  schooner,  boys. " 

I  donned  the  garments  and  sat  down  on  the  for- 
ward seat.  The  captain  sat  close  beside  me,  and 
during  the  return  to  the  vessel  his  watchful  eyes  did 
not  once  leave  me. 

We  were  soon  on  deck  once  more,  and  then  with- 
out warning  Captain  Hannock  burst  forth  into  a 
perfect  storm  of  anger. 


142  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

He  sprang  at  me  and  struck  me  a  cruel  blow  in 
the  mouth  that  almost  knocked  me  off  my  feet. 

"That's  the  way  to  treat  him,"  put  in  Crocker, 
"  Lay  it  to  him  good,  Captain." 

"  You  brute  !  "  I  cried. 

"  Shut  up !  "  cried  Captain  Hannock  ;  and  then  he 
turned  away  to  give  orders  to  the  sailors  to  hoist 
sail  again. 

"  You'll  catch  it  now,"  went  on  Crocker  to  me. 

"  I  don't  care,"  I  returned,  recklessly. 

"You  don't,  eh?" 

"  No,  I  don't.     Do  your  worst ! " 

And  I  would  say  no  more  to  him. 

Presently  the  sails  went  up  once  more  and  again 
the  Spitfire  moved  away  from  the  distant  shore. 
With  the  fading  away  of  the  land  my  last  hope 
appeared  to  desert  me. 

Then  Captain  Hannock  again  approached  me. 

"How  did  you  get  loose?"  demanded  the 
skipper  of  the  Spitfire,  as  he  hurried  up,  red  with 
rage. 

"That's  my  business,"  was  my  reply.  "You 
have  no  right  to  keep  me  on  board." 

"I'll  put  you  hi  irons.  Crocker,  get  the  irons, 
I'll  show  the  cub  who's  boss  here  !  " 

In  a  minute  the  handcuffs  had  been  placed  upon 
my  wrists. 


on,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        143 

"  We've  lost  one  man  ;  I  don't  intend  to  lose  two," 
said  the  captain.  "  Take  him  below." 

I  thought  I  was  to  be  pitched  again  into  the  hold, 
but  this  time  I  was  mistaken.  Lowell  led  me  to  a 
small  room  situated  in  the  extreme  bow. 

"  You'll  spend  a  day  or  two  here,"  he  said,  as  he 
locked  me  in.  "  Perhaps  when  you  come  out  you 
won't  be  so  disrespectful  to  your  superiors." 

The  room  was  not  as  bad  as  the  hold  had  been, 
there  being  a  little  light  and  ventilation.  At  one 
end  was  a  small  bench,  and  on  this  I  sat  down. 

I  was  left  entirely  to  myself.  Evidently  all  the 
sailors  had  been  forbidden  to  come  near  me.  Hour 
after  hour  went  by,  yet  no  one  appeared. 

I  wondered  why  Tony  Dibble  did  not  manage  to 
send  me  word  of  some  kind.  I  did  not  know  that 
the  honest  old  sailor  was  at  this  minute  on  the  dock 
at  New  Bedford,  speculating  on  what  had  become 
of  the  Spitfire. 

At  length  towards  evening  Lowell  came  with  a 
tray  of  food  which  he  set  down  on  the  floor  of  my 
prison. 

"You  want  to  make  the  most  of  it,"  he  said,  as 
he  walked  away.  "  It  has  got  to  last  you  till  to- 
morrow noon." 

The  food  was  not  of  the  best  and  daintiest  kind, 
but  I  was  hungry,  and  even  at  the  risk  of  starving 


144  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  , 

later  on  I  ate  nearly  the  whole  of  it.  He  had  also 
brought  along  a  pitcher  of  water,  and  of  this  I  took 
a  deep  draught. 

I  sat  for  a  long  time  meditating  over  my  situa- 
tion, but  could  make  nothing  out  of  it.  As  affairs 
had  turned,  I  must  make  the  best  of  whatever  came. 

I  sat  awake  long  after  dark,  but  finally  my  eyes 
grew  heavy  and  then  I  went  to  sleep  on  the  bench 
until  morning. 

All  the  forenoon  was  passed  in  solitude.  To  one 
unaccustomed  to  this  the  experience  is  terrible. 
How  I  longed  to  have  even  a  cat  or  dog  to  talk  to  ! 
But  neither  one  nor  the  other  was  on  board. 

When  Lowell  came  at  noon  I  asked  him  how  long 
my  confinement  was  to  continue. 

"  Until  you  are  ready  to  do  your  duty,"  he  said  ; 
and  not  another  word  would  he  utter. 

The  day  passed  slowly,  and  the  night  was  to  me 
a  restless  one.  What  was  going  on  in  the  cabin 
and  on  deck  ?  Were  Captain  Hannock  and  Lowell 
getting  ready  to  carry  out  their  nefarious  plan  ? 

I  regretted  not  having  taken  one  of  the  other 
sailors  into  my  confidence.  But  which  of  them 
could  I  trust  ? 

By  this  time  I  had  made  up  my  mind  that  Dibble 
was  not  on  board.  Probably  he  had  gone  on  a  hunt 
for  Mr.  Kanson  and  been  left  behind. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        145 

I  tried  in  vain  to  attract  the  attention  of  one  of  the 
men  as  he  passed.  Either  he  did  not  see  me  or  else 
he  did  not  dare  to  come  near.  If  only  some  of  them 
knew ! 

About  four  o'clock  I  fell  asleep.  I  slept  for  some 
hours,  and  would  have  continued  doing  so  had  not 
a  wild  cry  suddenly  brought  me  to  my  feet. 

"Fire!     Fire!" 

It  was  a  fearful  cry — doubly  fearful  on  a  ship 
hundreds  of  miles  from  land — and  my  face  blanched 
as  I  sprang  to  my  feet. 

Could  it  be  possible — was  the  Spitfire  in  flames  ? 
•  "  Fire  !  fire  !  "  came  that  dreadful  cry  once  more. 

Then  came  loud  voices  issuing  orders  and  the  rush 
of  the  sailors'  feet. 

In  vain  I  tried  to  catch  sight  of  some  one.  The 
men,  in  a  perfect  panic,  rushed  hither  and  thither, 
but  no  one  paid  any  attention  to  me. 

"  On  deck  there  !  "  I  heard  Lowell  shout. 

"  Where  is  the  fire  ? "  burst  from  half  a  dozen 
throats  in  chorus. 

"  In  the  hold — it  is  one  mass  of  flames  ! " 

"Can't  we  put  it  out  ?"  questioned  one  of  the 
sailors. 

,    "  No,  the  fire  has  gained  too  much  headway  for 
that." 

"But  we  might  try." 
10 


146  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"It  won't  do,  I  tell  you.  We  must  get  out  a 
boat  and  leave  the  schooner.  Ten  minutes  more 
and  it  will  be  too  late." 

"  What,  as  bad  as  that ! "  came  back  with  a  groan. 
"  Can't  we  save  her  nohow  ? " 

"  No,  I  tell  you,  idiot !  I've  been  on  board  a  burn- 
ing vessel  before.  Man  the  jolly-boat,  and  lose  no 
time  ! " 

"Yes,  yes,  the  jolly-boat!"  ejaculated  half  a 
dozen,  and  then  I  heard  another  rush. 

I  was  terribly  alarmed.  Captain  Hannock's  foul 
plot  had  been  put  into  execution.  What  would  the 
end  be  ? 

I  was  almost  stunned  by  my  discovery.  I  paced 
up  and  down  my  cell  like  a  madman,  but  all  to  no 
purpose. 

"Hurry  up,  men!"  I  heard  Captain  Hannock 
exclaim.  "  Don't  be  an  hour  in  doing  five  minute's 
work  !  Use  your  strength  !  " 

"Ay!  ay!  sir!    No  time  to  lose,  that's  a  fact." 

And  the  crew  of  the  Spitfire  hurried  their  prep- 
arations even  more  than  before. 

"Never  mind  your  things,  boys,  save  your  lives. 
We  may  have  an  explosion,  and  then  it  will  be  too 
late." 


on,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        147 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  BURNING  OF  THE   SPITFIRE. 

ALREADY  I  could  smell  the  smoke  that  was  pour- 
ing out  of  the  cracks  around  the  hatchway.  It  would 
not  be  a  great  while  before  the  entire  vessel  would 
be  consumed. 

In  my  cell  near  the  bow  I  could  hear  but  little  of 
what  was  going  on  at  the  stern.  I  had  no  doubt 
but  what  active  preparations  were  being  made  to 
leave  the  ship.  I  knew  well  enough  that  no  means 
would  be  taken  to  subdue  the  conflagration.  It  was 
not  Captain  Hannock's  desire  to  undo  his  nefarious 
work  now  it  was  once  begun.  The  quicker  every 
one  left  the  Spitfire  to  her  doom  the  better  he 
would  be  suited. 

But  my  attention  was  soon  taken  from  the 
schooner  and  centered  upon  my  own  safety.  At  the 
start  I  had  no  thought  but  what  somebody  would 
come  to  release  me,  but,  as  the  moments  went  by 
and  no  one  came,  the  awful  suspicion  crossed  my 


148  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OP  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

mind  that  the  master  of  the  Spitfire  meant  to 
leave  me  to  my  fate. 

I  could  not  at  first  believe  this  to  be  possible,  but 
finally  the  thought  forced  itself  home  to  me.  No 
sooner  had  it  done  so  than  I  made  every  effort  to  at- 
tract the  attention  of  some  of  the  sailors,  who,  in 
their  panic,  had  evidently  forgotten  my  existence. 

I  cried  out  at  the  top  of  my  voice,  not  once,  but  a 
number  of  times.  But  such  was  the  bustle  and  con- 
fusion on  deck  that  no  one  heard  me,  or  if  they  did 
paid  no  heed. 

Would  the  captain  or  Lowell  come  ?  Surely, 
surely,  they  would  not  dare  to  leave  me  to  die  on 
board  !  But  the  moments  went  by,  and  no  one  put 
in  an  appearance.  The  captain  was  going  to  make 
certain  that  nobody  should  live  to  tell  any  tales 
against  him.  He  had  probably  discovered  that  I 
knew  of  the  plans  he  and  my  uncle  had  concocted. 

It  was  not  long  before  I  made  an  attempt  to  lib- 
erate myself.  The  cell  in  which  I  was  confined  was 
built  entirely  of  wood,  and  the  door  was  not  an  extra 
heavy  one.  But  with  my  hands  locked  together 
I  was  at  a  disadvantage.  Yet  terror  lent  me  an 
artificial  strength. 

I  threw  my  whole  weight  against  the  door,  once, 
twice,  thrice.  It  groaned  on  its  hinges,  but  that 
was  all.  I  tried  to  obtain  a  purchase  upon  the  floor, 


OE,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        149 

and  thereby  push  the  door  open.  But  the  flooring 
was  slippery,  and  this  was  a  failure. 

As  I  have  said,  the  cell  contained  nothing  but  a 
bench.  In  my  desperation  I  took  hold  of  this,  and 
was  surprised  to  be  able  to  pull  off  the  heavy  board 
seat. 

For  an  instant  I  was  at  a  loss  as  to  the  manner  in 
which  I  could  utilize  the  board  ;  then  the  idea  came 
to  rest  one  end  against  the  rear  of  the  cell  and  the 
other  against  the  top  of  the  door,  and  this  I  did. 
Then  I  brought  my  full  weight  down  upon  the  pry 
thus  formed,  as  near  the  top  as  possible. 

Instantly  the  door  was  pressed  open  at  the  top  to 
the  width  of  several  inches.  Into  this  opening  I  slid 
the  end  of  the  board,  and  by  thus  working  it  down, 
managed  in  a  few  moments  to  snap  the  lock,  and 
then  the  door  flew  open. 

Meanwhile  I  could  hear  the  creaking  of  the  pulleys 
as  the  jolly-boat  was  let  down  into  the  water. 
Would  they  leave  before  I  could  reach  them  ? 

With  my  hands  still  chained  together  I  rushed 
out  upon  the  forward  deck.  A  heavy  pall  of  smoke 
blew  directly  into  my  face,  and  for  a  moment  I  was 
completely  blinded,  and  knew  not  which  way  to 
turn.  I  noticed  that  the  sails  had  been  lowered,  and 
it  was  a  strong  west  wind  that  caused  the  smoke  to 
thus  rush  towards  me. 


150  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  J 

By  the  time  the  wind  had  shifted  slightly  I  was 
half  choked,  and  staggered  against  the  rail  to  re- 
cover my  breath.  The  jolly-boat  had  reached  the 
water  in  safety,  and  the  sailors  and  Captain  Han- 
nock  were  not  long  in  entering  it.  I  tried  to  shout 
to  them,  but  the  sound  only  ended  in  a  violent  cough, 
due  to  the  smoke,  which  every  moment  was  getting 
thicker. 

At  last  I  got  my  wind,  and  then  cried  out  at  the 
top  of  my  voice, 

"Help!    Stop  the  boat!    Help!" 

No  one  paid  the  slightest  attention. 

"  Pull  away,  boys,"  I  heard  Captain  Hannockcall 
out ;  and  an  instant  later  the  jolly-boat  had  left 
the  schooner's  side  ! 

In  vain  I  repeated  my  cry.  If  the  master  of  the 
Spitfire  heard  me,  he  gave  no  heed,  and  as  for  the 
sailors,  they  were  too  busy  doing  their  duty  to  give 
me  a  thought. 

Deserted  !  Left  to  fight  for  life  amidst  the  flames  ! 
Oh,  how  bitterly  I  realized  the  awful  position  in 
which  I  was  placed  ! 

The  wind  blew  in  such  a  manner  that  soon  the 
jolly-boat  was  hidden  from  view  by  the  smoke. 
Evidently  all  had  left  the  schooner  in  safety  but 
myself. 

What  was  I  to  do  now  ?    Had  my  hands  been  free 


OE,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        151 

I  could  have  done  much,  but  as  it  was  I  was 
next  to  helpless.  For  a  moment  I  stood  irresolute 
upon  the  stern.  Should  I  take  a  plank  or  what 
ever  came  to  hand,  jump  overboard,  and  trust  to 
luck? 

Suddenly  a  wild  cry  startled  me. 

"  Save  me  !    Save  me  !  " 

I  looked,  and  was  astonished  to  see  Phil  Jones 
standing  terror-stricken  near  the  companionway  ! 

^(PhilJones!"  I  cried. 

"Oh,  Foster,  is  that  you?"  exclaimed  the  cabin 
boy,  and  he  came  running  to  my  side. 

He  was  deadly  pale,  and  shook  so  that  he  could 
hardly  speak. 

"Oh,  Foster,  where  are  the  others  ? "  he  continued. 

"Gone!"  I  replied. 

"Gone!"  he  ejaculated.  "And  we  are  left  be- 
hind ? " 

"Yes;  the  cowards  have  taken  the  small  boat, 
and  we  are  left  without  any." 

"What  shall  we  do?" 

"  I  was  just  trying  to  think.  The  fire  is  gaining 
headway  fast." 

"Can't  we  put  it  out?" 

I  shook  my  head. 

"  It  might  have  been  put  out  at  the  start,  but  it's 
too  fierce  now." 


152  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  There  ain't  any  other  boat,"  he  went  on. 
"  There  used  to  be,  but  it  got  stove  to  pieces." 

"  I  can  do  but  little  with  my  hands  chained  to- 
gether," said  I.  "Do  you  know  where  the  key  to 
this  pair  of  handcuffs  is  ?  " 

"On  a  nail  in  the  cabin.  I  saw  Captain  Han- 
nock  put  it  there." 

"Come,  show  me." 

I  ran  into  the  cabin,  Jones  following.  Here 
all  was  confusion,  as  if  the  inmates  had  been 
forced  to  leave  in  a  great  hurry.  The  captain 
of  the  Spitfire  had  left  nothing  undone  to  make 
the  loss  of  the  schooner  appear  purely  acci- 
dental. 

"  Here  is  the  key,"  said  Phil,  producing  it.  "  Let 
me  take  them  off. 

In  a  moment  he  had  the  handcuffs  loose,  and  I 
slipped  them  off. 

"They  should  be  on  Captain  Hannock,"  I  re- 
marked, as  we  hurried  on  deck. 

"Indeed  they  should,"  replied  the  cabin  boy, 
though  he  did  not  fully  understand  me.  "I  was 
dead  tired,  and  went  to  sleep  on  the  pantry  floor, 
and  no  one  came  near  me  to  wake  me  up.  I  sup- 
pose the  old  man  would  just  as  soon  see  me  dead  as 
alive." 

"I,  too,  was  left  alone,"  I  replied.     "Captain 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        153 

Hannock  and  Lowell  set  the  ship  afire,  and  they 
didn't  want  any  one  to  know  it." 

"I  guess  you're  right,"  was  Phil's  reply.  "I 
overheard  Lowell  speaking  about  something  of  the 
kind,  though  I  could  not  quite  make  it  out." 

By  this  time  we  had  reached  the  stern,  where  the 
smoke  was  not  so  dense.  By  the  flames  that  were 
gradually  working  their  way  through  the  cracks  in 
the  deck,  where  the  oakum  had  burnt  away,  I  knew 
it  would  not  be  long  before  the  entire  ship  would  be 
enveloped.  If  anything  was  to  be  done  it  must  be 
done  quickly. 

"We  will  have  to  make  a  raft,"  I  said.  "Get 
all  the  ropes  you  can  find  near  at  hand." 

The  cabin  boy  willingly  complied.  Now  that  he 
had  a  companion  he  did  not  appear  so  frightened, 
and  he  worked  with  a  will. 


154  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 


CHAPTER  XX. 

ON  THE   RAFT. 

WHILE  Phil  was  looking  for  ropes,  I  collected  all 
the  planking  I  could,  and  to  this  added  a  door  or 
two.  Then  we  tied  all  tightly  together,  placing  the 
doors  on  top  as  a  sort  of  deck. 

Fortunately  I  was  thoughtful  enough  to  build  the 
concern  with  one  end  resting  on  the  top  of  the  rail. 
Had  I  not  done  so  it  is  doubtful  if  we  could  have  got 
the  raft  over  the  side.  When  completed  it  was  all 
of  twelve  feet  square. 

"  Now  take  that  pole  and  help  pry  her  over,"  said 
I  to  Phil.  "  Try  to  make  her  strike  right  side  up." 

He  did  as  I  directed.  At  a  favorable  moment  we 
gave  the  final  push,  and  the  raft  went  over  with  a 
mighty  splash. 

"She's  all  right,"  cried  Phil  joyfully.  "Now 
what  ? " 

"  Get  some  stores  together  as  quick  as  you  can  and 
jump  aboard,"  I  replied.  "  I'll  look  after  some 
water." 


On  the  raft. 


OE,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        157 

Picking  up  one  of  the  poles  Phil  had  thoughtfully 
taken  aboard,  I  placed  it  against  the  stern  of  the 
schooner,  and  we  shoved  the  raft  away  as  far  as  pos- 
sible. Then  the  cabin  boy  took  a  board,  and  using  it 
as  an  oar,  propelled  the  clumsy  craft  still  further, 
until  we  were  at  least  a  hundred  feet  off. 

"There  she  goes!  That's  the  last  of  the  Spit- 
fire!" 

As  the  cabin  boy  uttered  the  cry  there  was  a  tre- 
mendous crash  on  board  the  schooner.  Both  of  the 
masts  had  come  down  together. 

The  fall  tore  a  great  hole  in  the  vessel's  side.  Into 
this  the  water  poured  at  once. 

At  last  the  schooner  could  stand  it  no  longer.  She 
quivered  from  stem  to  stern.  Then  with  a  mighty 
plunge  she  disappeared  beneath  the  surface  of  the 
ocean  ! 

The  Spitfire  was  no  more  !  And  Phil  Jones  and 
I  were  left  alone  upon  the  bosom  of  the  broad 
Atlantic  ! 

I  can  hardly  explain  the  feelings  that  filled  my 
breast  as  I  saw  the  schooner  take  her  final  plunge 
and  sink  beneath  the  waves.  It  was  to  me  like 
some  gigantic  living  creature  breathing  its  last.  I 
turned  to  the  cabin  boy,  and  saw  that  his  eyes  were 
filled  with  tears. 

"  I've  spent  a  good  many  years  on  her,"  he  whim- 


158  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

pered.  "  And  all  I  had  was  on  board  her.  It  wasn't 
much,  but  it  was  a  good  deal  to  me." 

"Let  us  be  thankful  that  we  saved  our  lives," 
I  replied.  "  Captain  Hannock  no  doubt  thinks  we 
are  at  the  bottom  of  the  ocean." 

"By  the  way,  where  is  the  jolly-boat?"  asked 
Phil  suddenly. 

I  stood  up  and  looked  eagerly  in  all  directions. 
Not  a  craft  of  any  kind  was  to  be  seen. 

"  She's  gone,"  I  replied.  "  I  suppose  they  have  a 
compass,  and  have  set  out  for  the  shore." 

"  If  it  wasn't  for  a  couple  of  the  men,  I'd  like  to 
see  the  boat  swamped,"  said  Phil. 

"Captain  Hannock  will  be  surprised  if  we  ever 
meet  again,"  I  replied. 

"  I  don't  want  to  meet  him  again.  I  won't  live 
with  him.  I'll  kill  myself  first." 

I  was  surprised  at  the  determination  with  which 
the  cabin  boy  uttered  the  words. 

"  You  are  right,"  I  replied.  "Captain  Hannock 
is  not  a  fit  person  for  any  one  to  have  in  charge.  If 
we  ever  escape,  depend  upon  it  I  will  do  all  in  my 
power  to  see  that  you  are  treated  better  in  the 
future." 

"Will  you  ?    Oh,  thank  you  very  much  ! " 

The  sun  was  now  rising  quite  high  in  the  eastern 
sky,  sending  broad  sheets  of  light  over  the  ocean.  I 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        159 

climbed  up  on  the  top  of  the  water  cask  and  gazed 
eagerly  around  in  all  directions. 

Not  a  boat  was  in  sight. 

"  See  anything  ? "  asked  Phil. 

"  Nothing  but  water  and  sky,"  was  the  reply. 
a  We  must  shift  for  ourselves  and  no  mistake." 

Luckily  for  us  the  planks  we  had  lashed  together 
were  of  sufficient  buoyancy  to  cause  the  doors  above 
them  to  ride  clear  of  the  waves,  so  we  were  compar- 
atively free  from  the  wash  of  the  sea,  although  oc- 
casionally a  wave  broke  over  the  flooring. 

"We  will  lash  the  cask  fast,"  said  I,  "  and  then 
fasten  the  box  of  provisions  on  top  of  it." 

11  That's  a  good  idea,"  replied  the  cabin  boy.  "  If 
the  water  strikes  the  food  it  won't  be  of  much  ac- 
count." 

We  did  as  I  had  suggested,  first,  however,  drawing 
sufficient  water  from  the  cask  to  last  us  for  the  day. 

"  Now  if  we  could  hoist  a  sail  we'd  be  all  right," 
said  Phil. 

"  Let  us  see  if  we  can't  raise  the  oar  between  the 
doors.  I  think  if  we  can,  we  can  tie  some  ropes  fast 
to  steady  it  and  put  the  sail  on  it." 

"We  haven't  any  boom." 

"  Maybe  we  can  split  off  a  side  of  one  of  the  doors 
and  make  one." 

"  We  can  try,"  responded  Phil.     "We  ain't  got 


160  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

much  else  to  do.  Gracious,  ain't  I  glad  I  ain't 
alone." 

"So  am  I,"  was  my  warm  rejoinder.  "We'll 
live  or  die  together." 

"  I  ain't  much  afraid  of  dying,  now  you  are  with 
me." 

Planting  the  oar  for  a  mast  was  no  easy  matter. 
Of  course  we  did  not  attempt  to  do  it  until  we  had 
made  the  boom,  and  also  a  small  crosstree  at  the 
top,  from  which  we  suspended  the  sail,  not  very 
artistically,  it  is  true,  but  in  such  a  fashion  that  it 
drew  very  well. 

"There  we  are  !"  cried  Phil,  when  the  task  was 
accomplished.  "  What's  the  matter  with  that  ? " 

"Nothing,"  I  replied.  And  then  added  with  a 
laugh  : 

"Let  us  go  into  a  firm  :  Jones  &  Foster,  Boat- 
builders  and  Sailmakers." 

Phil  laughed  heartily. 

"  You're  right !  I'm  glad  it's  up.  It  looks  more 
like  a  regular  boat  now." 

"It  will  act  as  a  signal  as  well  as  a  sail,"  I  re- 
plied, "  and  we  need  both." 

"Now  we've  got  the  sail,  how  are  we  going  to 
steer,  and  in  what  direction  ?  The  ocean  looks  all 
alike  to  me. " 

"  We  will  have  to  be  guided  by  the  sun.    I  know 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STKANGE  VOYAGE.        161 

land  is  to  the  west  of  us,  though  how  far  I  haven't 
the  least  idea.  And  we'll  have  to  make  a  rudder  of 
some  kind  out  of  another  piece  of  the  door." 

"Suppose  we  run  across  Captain  Hannock  and 
the  jolly-boat?" 

"  It  isn't  likely,  and  if  we  do  we  will  have  to  make 

the  best  of  it.    I'll  stand  no  more  nonsense." 
11 


162  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  J 


CHAPTER  XXL 

NIGHT  ON  THE  HASTY. 

AFTER  the  sail  was 'rigged  and  the  rudder  lashed 
in  position,  we  took  our  first  meal  on  the  raft.  I 
was  hungry,  but  fearful  of  exhausting  our  stock  of 
provisions  before  we  reached  land  or  help  of  some 
kind,  I  ate  no  more  than  was  absolutely  necessary, 
and  the  cabin  boy  did  the  same. 

"What  will  we  name  the  raft?"  asked  Phil,  as 
he  held  a  cup  of  water  aloft. 

I  thought  an  instant. 

"  How  would  the  Hasty  do  ?" 

"Just  the  thing  !  "  he  cried.  "  We  were  mighty 
hasty  in  building  her.  The  Hasty  she  is." 

And  by  drinking  the  water  he  so  named  the  raft 
upon  which  we  passed  so  many  anxious  hours. 

It  must  have  been  near  eleven  o'clock  before  the 
morning  meal  was  concluded.  By  this  time  the  sun 
was  almost  overhead,  and  poured  down  hotly  upon 


us. 
tt 


This  won't  do,"  I  said,  feeling  my  face  nearly 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        163 

burning  up.  "We  must  rig  a  covering  of  some 
kind." 

There  was  a  small  part  of  the  sail  that  was  not 
used.  This  I  cut  off,  and  putting  the  center  of  it 
over  the  box  of  provisions  as  it  rested  above  the  cask, 
I  fastened  the  four  ends  to  the  corners  of  the  doors, 
and  that  gave  us  a  miniature  cabin,  in  which  we 
took  turns  in  resting. 

By  good  fortune  there  was  a  stiff  breeze  blowing 
directly  from  the  east,  so  by  skillful  management, 
we  kept  the  head  of  the  raft  pointed  in  the  direction 
we  wanted  to  go. 

As  we  sailed  along  Phil  Jones  told  me  much  con- 
cerning himself. 

"I've  lived  with  Captain  Hannock  ever  since  I 
can  remember,"  he  began.  "My  father  was  a 
sailor,  and  he  died  on  board  the  Spitfire,  leaving  me 
in  charge  of  those  on  board.  My  father  was  mate, 
and  I've  heard  that  Captain  Hannock  was  a  better 
man  in  those  days." 

"Wasn't  your  mother  living ? " 

"  No  :  she  died  when  I  was  a  little  baby.  That's 
the  reason,  I  suppose,  the  captain  took  me  in  charge." 

"  Then  perhaps  he  had  no  legal  right  to  do  so." 

"I  don't  know  about  that.  But  I'm  sure  he  had 
no  legal '  right  to  bang  me  around  the  way  he 
did." 


164  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  Certainly  not.  And  he  shall  not  do  so  in  the 
future." 

Then  Phil  asked  me  about  myself,  and  I  told  him 
much  of  my  history.  He  was  not  very  old,  but  the 
sharp  knocks  he  had  received  had  given  him  a  wis- 
dom beyond  his  years. 

Talking  made  the  time  pass  more  swiftly,  and 
before  we  knew  it  the  sun  was  sinking  in  the  west. 
It  would  not  be  long  ere  the  night  would  be  upon  us. 

"  Let  us  lose  no  time,  but  sail  along  as  far  as  we 
can,"  I  said. 

"  How  about  sailing  by  the  stars  ? " 

"I  don't  know  anything  about  that." 

"I  know  a  little." 

"Then  we  won't  lower  the  sail  until  it  is  abso- 
lutely necessary.  Come,  you  take  a  nap  if  you  can, 
and  I  will  steer  as  long  as  the  sun  lasts,  and  then 
you  can  take  the  rudder." 

To  this  the  cabin  boy  readily  agreed.  He  was 
soon  asleep,  and  I  was  virtually  left  alone. 

As  the  evening  shadows  deepened  I  realized  for 
the  first  time  our  forlorn  condition.  Here  we  were, 
afloat  on  the  bosom  of  the  broad  Atlantic,  with  no 
land  or  sail  in  sight.  What  would  the  outcome  of 
this  adventure  be  ? 

From  the  present  my  mind  drifted  to  what  had 
been  left  behind.  I  had  no  doubt  but  that  my  Uncle 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        165 

Felix  was  searching  for  me  in  every  direction.  Per- 
haps he  had  even  made  offers  of  reward  for  my  dis- 
covery. Six  thousand  dollars  was  no  mean  sum  to 
lose,  and  I  knew  him  well  enough  to  understand 
that  he  would  well-nigh  turn  the  metropolis  upside 
down  ere  he  would  submit  to  it. 

I  could  understand  that  my  running  away  made 
it  look  bad  for  me.  Every  one  would  say,  if  I  was 
innocent  why  had  I  not  stood  my  ground  ?  Even 
Mr.  Banker  and  Mr.  Mason  might  shake  their  heads 
and  have  their  doubts. 

Then  I  thought  of  the  evidence  I  held  in  my 
pocket  against  Mr.  Stillwell  and  Captain  Hannock. 
If  I  reached  shore  in  safety,  what  a  sensation  it 
would  produce  !  Had  my  uncle  treated  me  with 
more  consideration  I  would  have  had  some  hesita- 
tion about  exposing  him  even  though  he  deserved  it 
and  justice  demanded  it.  But  not  for  an  instant 
had  he  thought  of  how  he  was  ruining  my  good 
name  for  all  time.  And  I  had  been  innocent  while 
he  was  guilty.  He  must  suffer  the  penalty  of  his 
misdeeds. 

I  could  not  help  but  think  of  Mr.  Eansom  and 
Tony  Dibble.  What  had  become  of  the  two? 
Would  they  watch  for  Captain  Hannock's  return 
and  expose  him  at  once  ? 

Slowly  the  evening  wore  on,  until  the  last  trace 


166  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIBE  ; 

of  sunshine  had  gone  and  only  the  stars  shone  down 
upon  the  Hasty.  Phil  was  fast  asleep,  and  I  did 
not  like  to  wake  him,  so  much  did  he  appear  to  en- 
joy the  nap.  Poor  boy  !  for  once  he  knew  that  he 
would  not  be  aroused  by  a  kick  or  blow  ! 

It  must  have  been  ten  o'clock  when  Phil  did 
awaken.  He  rubbed  his  eyes  and  sat  up. 

"  Where  am  I  ?  Oh,  I  remember  !  How  good  of 
you,  Luke,  to  let  me  sleep  so  long  ! " 

"It's  getting  pretty  dark  now,  Phil.  Are  you 
sure  you  can  steer  2 " 

" I  think  so." 

I  handed  him  the  rudder  and  lay  down  under  the 
canvas.  At  first  I  was  too  restless  to  sleep ;  but 
after  awhile  tired  nature  could  stand  it  no  longer, 
and  I  dropped  into  a  heavy  slumber. 

"  Wake  up,  Luke,  wake  up  !  " 

"  What's  the  matter  ? "  I  exclaimed. 

"I  can't  say,  but  something  is  wrong,"  he  re- 
turned. 

At  once  alarmed,  I  tried  to  crawl  from  under  the 
bit  of  canvas.  When  I  had  accomplished  this  feat 
— which  was  not  easy,  considering  how  the  Hasty 
rolled  and  pitched — I  gazed  at  Phil  and  saw  that  he 
was  trembling  violently. 

"What  is  it,  Phil — what  scared  you?"  I  went 
on. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        167 

"We  struck  something,"  he  cried.  "I  most  be- 
lieve it  was  part  of  a  boat." 

"Something  from  the  Spitfire  most  likely,"  I 
returned. 

"  I  don't  know— but— but " 

"  But  what,  Phil— what  ails  you  ? " 

"I  believe  there  was  a  man  on  it !"  he  said,  in 
an  awful  whisper.  "  I  couldn't  see  very  well.  It 
gave  me  a  fearful  scare." 

"A  man  !    Are  you  sure  ? " 

"  No,  but  it  looked  like  a  man.  My,  it  was 
terrible  ! " 

"  You  look  it.     In  what  direction  was  it  ? " 

Phil  pointed  over  his  left  shoulder.  I  peered 
through  the  gloom  as  best  I  could,  but  could  see 
nothing. 

"Well,  it's  gone  now,  whatever  it  was,"  I  said. 
"Are  you  quite  sure  you  didn't  fall  asleep  and 
dream  it  ? " 

"  Oh,  I  wasn't  asleep.  I'm  not  a  bit  sleepy  after 
my  long  nap.  I  am  sorry  I  disturbed  you,  but — 
but  I  couldn't  help  it." 

"That's  all  right,"  said  I,  with  a  yawn.  "Well 
I  might  as  well  turn  in  again,  eh  ? " 

"Yes,  turn  in  by  all  means." 

Once  more  I  crawled  beneath  the  canvas.  I  had 
not  heard  a  single  cry,  and  I  was  inclined  to  think 


168  THE  LAST   CKUISE  OF   THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

that  Phil  had  been  mistaken  concerning  a  person  on 
the  wreckage  he  had  seen. 

My  short  nap  had  only  made  me  more  sleepy  and 
it  was  not  long  before  I  dropped  off  into  a  sound 
slumber,  which  even  the  fitful  motion  of  the  raft 
did  not  disturb. 

"Luke!  Luke!" 

It  was  Phil's  voice  again,  louder  than  ever  before. 

"Now  what's  up?"  I  replied,  not  in  the  best  of 
humor. 

"  We  must  be  careful.    We  have  struck " 

The  cabin  boy  did  not  have  time  to  finish  the  sen- 
tence for  at  that  instant  the  Hasty  received  a 
terrific  shock  which  nearly  split  her  in  two. 

"  Oh,  Luke,  what  shall  we  do  ? "  cried  Phil,  in 
alarm,  as  soon  as  he  could  catch  his  breath. 

Before  I  could  answer  there  came  another  shock. 
A  moment  later  Phil  and  I  were  struggling  in  the 
dark  waters  I 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STEANGE  VOYAGE.  169 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

A   TERRIBLE    LOSS. 

To  be  suddenly  aroused  out  of  a  sound  sleep,  and 
immediately  afterwards  to  find  yourself  struggling 
in  deep,  dark  water  is  not  an  experience  to  be 
desired.  The  first  plunge  made  me  shiver  from 
head  to  foot,  and  it  was  only  by  instinct  that  I  kept 
my  mouth  shut  and  struck  out  to  keep  myself 
afloat. 

I  had  not  the  slightest  notion  of  what  had  hap- 
pened, and  in  the  darkness  could  see  nothing.  It 
was  some  time  ere  I  could  recover  and  call  out  to 
the  cabin  boy  : 

"  What  is  it,  Phil  ?    Where  are  you  ? " 

"Here  I  am,"  he  cried,  close  beside  me ;  and  an 
instant  later  his  hand  touched  my  body. 

"  What  happened  ? "  I  repeated. 

"  I  don't  know,"  he  replied.  "  Either  something 
struck  the  boat,  or  else  we  hit  a  rock." 

"I  don't  think  we  are  near  enough  to  shore  to 
strike  a  rock,"  I  rejoined. 


170  THE  LAST  CKUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  Well,  what  was  it  then  ?" 

"  I  don't  know,  and  what's  more  I'm  not  going 
to  try  to  find  out  just  at  present.  Where  is  the 
raft  ? " 

"  I  guess  the  Hasty  has  gone  to  the  bottom.  I 
can't  see  her  anywhere  around." 

"  Don't  be  foolish.    She  couldn't  sink." 

"  That's  so  ;  I  forgot.  Well,  where  is  she 
then  ? " 

"We  must  find  her.  Can  you  keep  on  swim- 
ming ? " 

"  For  awhile.  But  don't  leave  me  !  "  added  the 
cabin  boy  in  sudden  alarm. 

"I  won't.  We  can  swim,  together.  Take  it 
easy." 

Side  by  side  we  struck  out.  My  thoughts  were 
busy.  Suppose  we  were  not  able  to  find  the  raft  ? 
To  swim  any  great  distance  would  be  impossible, 
and  we  could  not  float  forever. 

"It's  hard  work,  and  no  mistake,"  said  Phil, 
after  a  few  moments  of  silence.  "  I  can't  go  much 
further." 

"Suppose  we  let  ourselves  drift  with  the  cur- 
rent." 

"  That's  a  good  plan,  for  I  suppose  the  Hasty  did 
the  same  thing." 

So  we  allowed  ourselves  to  drift  for  fully  ten 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        171 

minutes.  Fortunately  both  of  us  were  good  swim- 
mers, and  understood  the  art  of  floating.  If  not,  it 
might  have  gone  hard  with  us. 

"What's  that  ahead?"  cried  the  cabin  boy,  at 
length. 

"Where?" 

"  There  !    To  the  right !  " 

I  strained  my  eyes.  Was  it  a  light  ?  Yes  ;  not 
one  but  several,  and  all  moving  rapidly  away. 

"  It's  a  boat !  "  I  cried.     "Let  us  yell." 

And  yell  we  did  ;  once,  twice,  and  then  a  dozen 
times,  in  a  tone  that  made  me  so  hoarse  I  could 
hardly  speak  afterwards. 

"It's  no  use,"  said  Phil.  "It's  a  steamer,  and 
they  won't  pay  any  attention." 

"I  shouldn't  wonder  but  that  it  was  the  vessel 
that  struck  us  ? "  I  exclaimed. 

"  Most  likely.  But  if  they  would  only  pick  us  up 
I  wouldn't  care  a  straw." 

After  this  there  was  another  interval  of  silence. 
Then  my  arm  struck  something  hard.  I  put  out 
my  hand,  and  was  overjoyed  to  find  that  it  was  the 
raft. 

"  Here  she  is  ! "  I  cried.     "  Here's  the  Hasty."    ." 

"Thank  our  stars!"  returned  Phil ;  "I  couldn't 
have  held  out  much  longer." 

It  did  not  take  us  long  to  get  aboard,  and  com-. 


172  THE  LAST   CKUJSE  OF  THE  SPITFIKE  ; 

pletely  exhausted  we  sank  down  on  the  flooring  and 
panted  to  get  our  breath. 

There  was  no  more  sleep  for  us  that  night,  so  we 
both  sat  close  together,  and  talked  of  what  had 
struck  us,  and  what  damage  it  had  done  to  the  raft. 

"  The  rudder  is  smashed,"  said  Phil. 

"Never  mind,  we  can  make  another  in  the 
morning,"  I  returned.  "It's  too  dark  to  do  any- 
thing now." 

So  we  let  the  raft  drift  at  will,  trusting  the  wind 
was  still  blowing  us  toward  the  shore. 

Slowly  the  night  wore  on,  and  at  the  first  streak 
of  dawn  we  were  both  in  motion.  It  seemed  a 
shame  to  rip  up  another  part  of  the  flooring  to  make 
a  rudder.  Yet  there  was  no  help  for  it.  While 
doing  so  I  noticed  that  the  doors  were  unusually 
wet,  but  gave  it  no  attention,  thinking  it  had  been 
caused  by  the  raft  dipping  under  when  the  vessel 
had  struck  us. 

At  last  we  began  to  get  hungry,  and  Phil  hauled 
some  crackers  from  the  provision  box. 

"They  will  make  us  mighty  thirsty,  and  we 
haven't  much  water,"  he  said.  "  But  I  hadn't 
time  to  hunt  up  just  the  best  things  to  take 
along." 

We  ate  our  crackers,  and  when  we  had  finished 
them  I  turned  to  the  cask  to  get  some  water.  I 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        173 

*.  t  .     -iv* 

pulled  out  the  bung,  and  was  horrified  to  discover 
that  the  cask  was  empty  ! 

"  The  water's  gone  !  "  I  gasped. 

"What!" 

"  It's  true  ;  there  isn't  a  drop  in  the  cask  ! " 

Phil  was  fully  as  much  dismayed  as  I  was.  Alone 
on  the  broad  Atlantic  and  not  a  drop  to  drink  ! 

"  We  can't  live  without  water,"  he  cried. 

"I  know  that.  It  is  worse  than  being  without 
food." 

"  Ten  times  over.     Where  has  the  water  gone  ? " 

We  examined  the  cask  carefully.  At  the  bottom 
was  a  bunghole  in  which  a  bung  had  been  placed  ; 
but  either  the  riding  of  the  raft  or  the  shock  had 
loosened  the  bung,  and  it  had  dropped  out  and 
allowed  the  water  to  run  away  to  the  last  drop. 

"We  are  done  for  now!"  groaned  Phil.  "We 
can't  stand  it  twenty-four  hours  without  something 
to  drink." 

"  Perhaps  we'll  have  a  change  in  luck  before  that," 
said  I ;  but  I  had  my  doubts. 

The  hours  that  passed  after  I  made  the  discovery 
were  terrible  ones.  We  suffered  intensely  from 
thirst,  and  I  was  almost  tempted  to  drink  the  salt 
water  that  surrounded  us.  Had  I  done  so  this  tale 
would  probably  have  never  been  written. 

When  the  noonday  sun  shone  down  upon  us  we 


174  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF  THE  SPITFIRE  , 

could  not  stand  to  be  out  in  it.  Phil  crawled  under 
the  canvas,  his  eyes  rolling  strangely. 

"  Water  !  water  !  oh,  give  me  water  ! "  he  cried. 

I  was  startled.     Was  the  poor  boy  going  insane  ? 

"  Let  me  wet  the  canvas,"  I  said.  "  It  will  make 
it  cooler." 

I  did  as  I  suggested,  and  the  cabin  boy  declared  it 
was  much  better  than  before.  Then  I  coaxed  him 
to  try  to  sleep,  and  at  last  he  fell  into  a  troublesome 
doze. 

Throwing  more  water  on  the  canvas  until  it  was 
sopping  wet,  I  crawled  in  beside  him. 

But  not  to  sleep.  My  mind  was  in  a  whirl,  and  I 
could  not  think  clearly.  My  mouth  was  parched, 
and  my  tongue  so  thick  that  when  I  tried  to  utter 
some  words  in  reverie  I  could  not,  a  thing  that 
frightened  me  still  more. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        175 


CHAPTEE  XXHI. 

THE     DEEP     BLUE     SEA. 

I  LAY  several  hours  under  the  canvas,  wondering 
how  the  adventure  would  end.  At  present  things 
looked  rather  blue,  and  perhaps  neither  Phil  nor  I 
would  live  to  tell  the  tale.  At  length,  when  I  was 
about  to  give  up  in  despair,  a  low  rumble  brought 
me  to  my  feet  instantly. 

It  was  thunder ! 

"A  storm!  a  storm!"  I  cried.  "Pray  God  it 
brings  us  rain  ! " 

My  cries  awoke  Phil,  and  he  pushed  the  canvas 
aside. 

"  What  did  you  say  ?"  he  asked,  feebly. 

"  There  is  a  storm  coming  up,"  was  my  reply. 
"  Hear  the  thunder  ? " 

"What  of  it?" 

"What  of  it  ?  A  storm  means  water,  and  water 
means  something  to  drink  !  " 

"  Hooray  !   so  it  does  !  " 

And  the  cabin  boy  jumped  to  his  feet  at  once. 


176  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

It  is  wonderful  what  life  the  prospect  of  rain  put 
into  us.  Eagerly  we  watched  the  approach  of  the 
dark  clouds  that  were  fast  bearing  down  upon  us. 

"We  must  fix  the  cask  to  hold  water,"  I  said, 
"and  also  the  canvas." 

"And  we  can  fix  the  sail,  too,"  added  Phil. 
"  We  must  catch  as  much  as  possible." 

I  put  the  bung  back  into  the  cask,  hammering  it 
in  well.  Then  by  the  aid  of  the  mast,  rudder  and 
boom,  we  hung  the  canvas  so  that  every  drop  that 
might  fall  upon  it  would  be  caught  and  poured  into 
the  cask. 

Hardly  had  we  finished  our  preparations  when  the 
storm  bore  down  upon  us.  The  lightning  was 
terrific,  the  thunder  deafening,  and  the  rain  came 
down  in  a  deluge. 

We  heeded  not  the  storm.  We  drank  our  fill  of 
the  first  water  that  entered  the  cask,  and  oh,  how 
good  it  seemed  !  Many  a  time  since  I  have  drunk 
spring  water  of  the  purest  and  coolest,  but  nothing 
that  could  compare  with  that  which  Phil  Jones  and 
I  caught  on  the  canvas  in  the  middle  of  the  Atlantic. 

Our  thirst  satisfied,  we  turned  our  attention  to 
filling  the  cask.  It  was  not  long  before  we  had  it 
more  than  half  full,  and  as  the  cask  was  a  twenty- 
gallon  one,  this  was  not  bad,  and  would  last  us 
quite  some  time. 


OK,  LTJKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        177 

Of  course  we  had  to  pay  considerable  attention  to 
the  raft,  which  at  times  tossed  and  pitched  in  a 
fashion  that  made  me  sick  all  over,  and  rendered  it 
necessary  to  hold  on  tightly  to  prevent  being  swept 
overboard. 

For  two  hours  the  storm  continued  without  show- 
ing any  signs  of  abating.  By  this  time  we  were 
wet  to  the  skin  and  shivering  with  the  cold. 

"  Now  we've  got  water,  I  wish  it  would  clear  off," 
remarked  Phil,  as  he  stood  holding  fast  to  the 
mast. 

"  So  do  I.  It's  no  fun  thinking  that  any  moment 
we  may  be  swept  overboard." 

"  Hope  the  jolly-boat  is  out  in  it,"  he  continued. 
"Captain  Hannock  deserves  all  the  ducking 
a-going." 

"  He  can't  be  to  land  yet.  Wonder  if  all  the 
sailors  are  with  him  ? " 

"  I  suppose  so.  I'm  sure  there  wasn't  a  soul  left 
on  the  ship." 

Instead  of  letting  up,  the  sky  grew  darker  and  the 
wind  increased  in  fury.  The  Hasty  bounded  up 
and  down  over  the  mighty  swells,  and  many  were  the 
times  that  I  thought  our  last  moment  had  come. 
Yet  each  time  the  clumsy  raft  righted  herself,  ready 
to  battle  with  the  next  wave. 

Not  without  considerable  danger  I  managed  to  tie 
12 


178  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

the  planks  more  tightly  together.     That  rude  struct- 
ure now  seemed  to  be  our  only  hope  for  safety. 
And  thus  the  night  of  awful  peril  wore  on. 


"This  is  the  very  worst  storm  I  ever  saw." 

It  was  Phil  who  uttered  the  words.  He  was  lying 
flat  on  the  top  of  the  cask,  holding  on  tightly  to  the 
ropes  that  held  the  mast.  He  had  been  in  that 
position  for  fully  two  hours,  and  it  was  plain  to  see 
that  he  was  nearly  exhausted. 

"  Keep  up  your  courage,"  I  replied.  "The  worst 
is  over,  I'm  certain.  This  storm  wouldn't  appear  so 
bad  if  we  were  on  shipboard." 

The  box  of  provisions  had  become  thoroughly 
water-soaked,  and  it  was  now  resting  on  the  floor- 
ing of  the  raft,  and  I  was  using  it  to  lie  upon,  so 
that  the  waves  might  not  wash  over  me  so  freely. 

Far  over  in  the  east  I  could  see  a  faint  break  in 
the  clouds,  and  to  this  I  laid  my  hope  of  a  change 
for  the  better.  But  the  cabin  boy  shook  his  head. 

"Storms  don't  clear  that  way." 

"Yet  this  one  may." 

"  Hope  you're  right,  but  I  don't  think  so." 

An  instant  after  these  words  there  was  a  terrible 
clap  of  thunder,  and  following  it  a  deluge  of  rain 
that  almost  swept  us  from  the  raft. 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        179 

"  I'll  venture  to  say  that's  the  end  of  it,"  said  I. 

After  the  downpour  was  over  it  began  to  brighten, 
and  in  the  course  of  half  an  hour  there  were  several 
rifts  in  the  clouds.  We  watched  them  eagerly. 

"  Don't  know  but  that  you  were  right,"  said  Phil 
at  last.  "  See  !  see  !  the  storm  is  drifting  south- 
ward ! " 

"Thank  fortune  for  it,"  was  my  reply.  " I  never 
want  to  pass  through  another  like  it  !  " 

In  another  hour  the  rain  had  ceased.  I  judged  it 
was  now  about  four  o'clock,  and  I  was  not  far  out 
of  the  way,  for  about  an  hour  or  so  later  the  sun 
rose  and  peered  dimly  through  the  haze. 

It  was  not  long  before  it  was  as  bright  and  clear 
as  ever.  But  the  water  was  still  in  a  turbulent 
state,  and  every  minute  or  two  a  wave  would  break 
over  us  with  a  swash  and  a  crack  decidedly 
unpleasant. 

As  soon  as  I  was  able  to  do  so  I  overhauled  the 
provision  box  with  a  view  to  saving  what  might  still 
be  fit  to  eat. 

It  was  in  a  sad  mess,  and  the  salt  water  had  made 
most  of  the  things  worthless.  The  crackers  and 
bread  I  threw  away  at  once,  and  this  left  us  with 
nothing  but  some  potted  beef,  a  jar  of  pickles  and 
some  canned  corn  and  asparagus — rather  an  odd 
collection,  but  decidedly  better  than  nothing. 


180  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF   THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

"  We  will  have  to  live  on  closer  mess  than  ever," 
I  said,  as  I  viewed  the  stuff. 

"  I  won't  rnind  that  so  long  as  we  have  enough  to 
drink,"  returned  Phil.  "I  can  stand  hunger,  but  I 
can't  stand  being  dry." 

"  You're  not  very  dry  now,"  said  I,  with  a  faint 
attempt  at  humor. 

The  cabin  boy  gave  a  laugh. 

11 1  don't  mean  that  way.  Guess  our  clothes  will 
dry  fast  enough  when  the  sun  gets  up." 

The  morning  proved  a  long  and  warm  one.  We 
did  all  we  could  to  pass  the  time  pleasantly,  but  it 
was  a  failure.  There  was  no  concealing  the  fact 
that  we  were  both  anxious  about  our  situation. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  because  I  write  so 
calmly  of  this  involuntary  cruise  that  we  were  not 
frightened,  for  such  is  not  a  fact.  Both  of  us  were 
greatly  alarmed,  and  would  have  given  about  all 
we  owned  to  be  once  more  on  dry  land. 

About  every  hour  one  or  the  other  of  us  would 
climb  up  to  the  top  of  the  mast  and  look  in  all 
directions  for  a  sail  or  land.  This  we  did  until  we 
were  almost  ready  to  give  it  up,  as  nothing  ap- 
peared. 

Our  dinner  was  a  curious  one,  some  potted  beef 
and  cold  green  corn,  washed  down  with  a  cup  of 
cold  water. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        181 

"Funny  we  didn't  think  of  this  corn  when  we 
were  so  thirsty,"  said  Phil.  "It  would  have  done 
pretty  well  for  a  time." 

' '  I  didn't  know  it  was  there, "  I  returned.  *  *  Never 
mind  ;  it's  over  now,  and  I  hope  we  don't  have  any 
such  experience  again." 


182  THE  LAST  CKUISE  OF  THE  SPITFUiB  J 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

PICKED  UP. 

THE  afternoon  drifted  into  evening,  and  some- 
what disheartened  we  prepared  to  pass  another  night 
on  the  Hasty.  We  arranged  that  Phil  should 
sleep  first  for  about  three  hours,  and  then  I  was  to 
take  my  turn. 

"Tie  yourself  fast,"  said  I,  "or  you  may  roll 
off." 

He  followed  my  advice,  and  it  was  not  long  before 
he  was  in  a  sound  slumber.  I  sat  on  the  cask,  steer- 
ing as  well  as  I  could  by  the  stars.  Suddenly  from 
out  of  the  gloom  ahead  an  object  loomed  up.  I 
started  to  my  feet  and  strained  my  eyes. 

It  was  a  steam  yacht ! 

For  an  instant  I  could  hardly  believe  my  eyes. 
Then  I  gave  a  wild  cry  that  caused  Phil  to  jump  up 
in  alarm. 

"  What  is  it  ? "  he  asked  anxiously. 

"A  ship!" 

"A  ship  1    Where?" 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.       183 

"Dead  ahead.     Let  us  hail  her." 

And  together  we  called  out  as  loudly  as  we  could  : 

"  Ship  ahoy  !" 

There  was  no  answer ;  but  the  yacht  came  nearer. 

"Ship  ahoy!" 

"  Ahoy  here  !  "  came  back  the  welcome  cry. 

Then  we  heard  the  engine  of  the  craft  cease  to 
work,  and  presently  the  long,  slim  yacht  came  close 
beside  us. 

"Who  are  you?"  asked  some  one  from  the 
deck. 

"We  are  shipwrecked  from  the  Spitfire,"  replied 
Phil. 

"  Will  you  take  us  on  board  ? "  I  added. 

"  Certainly  ;  we  have  been  looking  for  you,"  came 
the  strange  reply. 

But  at  that  instant  I  recognized  Mr.  Eanson  stand- 
ing at  the  rail !  The  lawyer  looked  highly  pleased 
to  see  us,  and  waved  his  hand. 

In  a  moment  a  rope  was  thrown  to  us  from  the 
yacht,  and  without  any  difficulty  we  ascended  to  the 
deck,  where  a  small  crowd  of  men  surrounded  us. 

"Eight  glad  am  I  to  see  you!"  exclaimed  Mr. 
Kaiison,  as  he  shook  me  by  the  hand.  "And  you, 
too,"  he  added  to  Phil. 

"Where  are  the  rest  of  the  crew?"  asked  the 
captain  of  the  yacht. 


184  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  , 

"I  don't  know,"  was  my  reply.  "  They  went  off 
in  the  jolly-boat  and  left  us  behind." 

"You  can  tell  your  story  in  the  cabin,"  put  in 
another  man,  who  was  dressed  in  navy-blue  and 
wore  a  badge  upon  his  breast. 

"Yes,  that  would  be  best,"  said  the  lawyer. 
"How  do  you  feel?" 

"All  right." 

"A  little  hungry,"  added  Phil. 

"  You  shall  dine  at  once,"  said  the  captain,  a  man 
by  the  name  of  Flagg. 

He  led  the  way  to  the  cabin,  and  the  lawyer,  the 
man  in  navy-blue,  Phil  and  I  followed. 

"  This  is  Luke  Foster,  and  this  is  Philip  Jones," 
said  Mr.  Eanson,  presenting  us.  "  Captain  Flagg, 
and  Mr.  Henshaw,  of  the  government  force." 

We  all  shook  hands  and  sat  down.  Then  Phil 
and  I  told  our  stories  straight  to  the  finish,  and  I 
also  produced  the  letters  I  had  taken  from  the  locker 
in  Captain  Hannock's  stateroom. 

"A  serious  case,  a  serious  case  indeed,"  said  Mr. 
Henshaw,  when  we  had  finished.  "Will  you  let 
me  retain  these  letters  ? " 

I  looked  at  Mr.  Ranson. 

"  Yes ;  let  him  have  them.  The  matter  is  now 
in  the  hands  of  the  government." 

By  the  time  our  story  was  at  an  end  the  supper 


OE,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        185 

was  served,  and  never  did  two  boys  make  a  heartier 
meal  than  did  Phil  and  I.  As  we  all  sat  around  the 
table  Mr.  Henshaw  asked  us  many  questions,  and 
made  numerous  notes  of  our  answers. 

"  And  how  did  you  come  to  be  out  here  for  us  ? " 
I  asked  of  the  lawyer. 

"Didn't  I  promise  to  help  you?"  he  replied. 
"  When  I  left  the  Spitfire  it  was  my  intention  to 
return  before  she  set  sail  again.  I  was  under  the 
impression  that  you  had  gone  ashore,  especially  as 
Dibble  thought  so  too." 

"  Where  is  Dibble  ?    He  was  not  on  board." 

"He,  too,  was  left.  Captain  Hannock  sent  him 
ashore  on  an  errand,  and  set  sail  before  either  of  us 
could  return.  I  think  he  must  have  smelt  a 
mouse." 

"He'll  smell  a  still  bigger  mouse  when  he  reaches 
shore,"  said  the  government  officer,  with  a  broad 
laugh.  "  Burning  a  vessel  and  a  bogus  cargo  that 
are  heavily  insured  is  no  light  offense." 

"  Where  do  you  think  he  will  land  ?" 

"The  first  place  he  strikes.  It  isn't  much  fun 
sailing  around  in  a  jolly-boat." 

"  It  is  my  idea  that  he  will  land  at  Nantucket," 
said  Captain  Flagg. 

"  It  won't  make  much  difference  to  us,"  said  the 
lawyer.  "  We  will  certainly  hear  of  him  in  a  few 


186  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

days,  when  he  comes  to  make  his  claim.  He 
won't  lose  much  time  in  doing  that,  you  can  de- 
pend." 

"  And  in  the  mean  time  I  can  telegraph  to  New 
York  to  have  this  Stillwell  arrested,"  went  on  Mr. 
Henshaw. 

I  gave  a  start.  I  had  not  thought  of  such  an 
occurrence. 

" What's  the  matter?"  asked  the  government 
officer,  noticing  me. 

"  Stillwell  is  Foster's  uncle,"  explained  the 
lawyer. 

"Indeed  !  Well,  I  am  sorry  for  you,  but  the  law 
is  no  respecter  of  persons.  Prince  and  pauper  are 
alike  to  Uncle  Sam." 

"Mr.  Stillwell  is  my  uncle  only  in  name,"  I  re- 
plied. "  He  has  never  treated  me  half  decent,  and 
is  even  now  trying  to  defraud  me  out  of  my  inherit- 
ance." 

"  Indeed !  Then  there  is  no  love  lost  between 
you." 

"Not  a  bit,  sir." 

"  By  these  letters  I  should  say  he  was  not  a  man 
to  be  trusted." 

By  Mr.  Ranson's  advice  I  told  my  story.  Mr. 
Henshaw  was  deeply  interested. 

"  It  was  a  great  mistake  in  one  way  to  run 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STEANGE  VOYAGE.        187 

away,"  he  said.  "  But  in  another  it  has  helped 
to  gather  evidence  against  him,  evidence  that 
will  count  for  much.  But  let  me  tell  you  one 
thing." 

"Well,  sir?" 

"  I  doubt  if  his  son  took  that  money." 

"  But  he  was  in  the  office." 

"Only  for  a  short  while.  That  money  was  gone 
before  the  office  was  opened  in  the  morning." 

I  could  hardly  believe  that.  When  I  had  opened 
the  office  and  swept  it  everything  appeared  all 
right. 

"  Mark  my  words  if  I  am  not  right,"  went  on  the 
government  officer. 

"I  can't  see  how  a  thief  from  the  outside  could  get 
in  the  place,"  I  replied. 

"  No  :  but  a  thief  from  the  inside "  said  Mr. 

Eanson,  dryly. 

I  started,  struck  by  a  sudden  thought. 

"  You  don't  mean ? "  I  began. 

"What?" 

"That  my  uncle  took  that  money  himself?"  I 
burst  out. 

"  I  don't  say  he  did,  but  it  may  be  so,"  said  Mr. 
Ranson  slowly.  "He  has  your  money  in  trust. 
The  letter  to  Hannock  says  he  does  not  as  yet  dare 
to  touch  the  money  in  his  charge.  With  you  in 


188  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

prison  he  could  do  as  he  pleased.  Do  you  follow 
me?" 

"  I  do ;  and  it's  as  plain  as  day.  But  I  never 
thought  my  uncle  was  such  a  villain  ! " 

"  I  do  not  say  he  is  ;  but  it  looks  so.  Who  would 
have  thought  him  in  league  with  Hannock  ? " 

"  No  one  in  New  York  surely,"  said  I. 

I  could  not  help  but  think  what  a  sensation  my 
uncle's  arrest  would  produce.  How  Mr.  Banker 
would  stare  when  he  heard  of  it !  I  was  sorry  for 
my  aunt's  sake,  but  Mr.  Stillwell  had  brought  it 
upon  himself. 

Then  I  wondered  if  I  would  be  able  to  clear  my- 
self. One  thing  gave  me  not  a  little  comfort.  It 
was  Mr.  Eanson's  words  : 

"  Eemember,  they  have  got  to  prove  you  guilty. 
Until  that  is  done  every  man  is  considered  inno- 
cent." 

Yet  this  did  not  entirely  satisfy  me.  I  wanted 
to  prove  that  I  had  not  taken  the  money.  If  I  did 
not  I  was  sure  there  would  be  some  who  would 
always  look  down  upon  me. 

Now  that  Mr.  Ranson  had  found  us,  the  course  of 
the  steam  yacht  was  changed,  so  that  we  headed 
directly  for  Boston.  Phil  and  I  were  assigned  a 
cosy  stateroom,  and  it  is  perhaps  useless  to  state 
that  both  of  us  slept  soundly. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.       189 

Early  in  the  morning  I  was  aroused  by  a  cry  on 
deck,  and  the  next  moment  there  was  a  sharp  rap 
on  the  door. 

"What  is  it?"  Tasked. 

"  We  have  sighted  the  jolly-boat  1 "  was  Captain 
Flagg's  reply.  "You  and  Jones  keep  out  of  sight 
and  there  will  be  fun  ahead." 


190  THE  LAST  CEUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  CAPTURE  ON  THE  OCEAN. 

IT  did  not  take  me  long  to  dress  after  Captain 
Flagg  made  the  announcement  that  the  jolly-boat 
had  been  sighted.  I  was  eager  to  find  out  how  the 
occupants  had  fared,  and  what  Mr.  Henshaw,  the 
government  officer,  would  do  with  them. 

In  a  few  moments  Phil  Jones  and  I  had  on  our 
clothing,  and  both  of  us  stepped  out  into  the  cabin, 
where  we  found  Mr.  Ranson  awaiting  us. 

"  Where  is  the  boat  ? "  I  asked. 

"  Not  over  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away,"  he  replied. 
"  Mr.  Henshaw  says  you  two  and  myself  are  to 
keep  out  of  the  way,  and  he  will  give  Captain  Han- 
nock,  Lowell,  and  the  rest  a  complete  surprise." 

"All  right.  I  suppose  if  the  captain  saw  us 
aboard  he  wouldn't  feel  much  like  coming  on 
deck." 

"You  are  right.  But  he  would  have  to,  never- 
theless. Mr.  Henshaw  will  place  him  under  arrest 
immediately." 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        191 

"I  would  like  to  see  what  takes  place,"  I 
rejoined. 

"  So  would  I,"  put  in  Phil.  "  Captain  Hannock 
is  no  friend  of  mine." 

"Captain  Flagg  has  assigned  us  three  a  place 
where  we  may  see  all  that  happens,"  returned  the 
lawyer.  ' '  Come  with  me. " 

We  followed  him  on  deck.  Close  to  the  wheel 
was  a  small  covered  place  used  for  storing  odds  and 
ends  of  various  kinds.  It  contained  a  window  so 
that  one  might  see,  and  the  door  was  covered  with 
a  wire  netting,  through  which  we  might  hear  all 
that  occurred. 

It  was  this  place  that  we  entered,  closing  the  door 
tightly  behind  us.  No  sooner  were  we  inside  than  I 
heard  the  voice  from  the  jolly-boat  sing  out : 

"  Yacht  ahoy!" 

"  Hello,  there  !  Who  are  you  ? "  was  the  answer 
returned. 

"  Survivors  of  the  schooner  Spitfire,"  said  a  voice 
which  I  recognized  as  that  belonging  to  Lowell. 
"  Will  you  take  us  aboard  ? " 

"  Yes.     Lay  to  under  our  bow." 

The  yacht  stopped  moving,  and  a  moment  late_ 
the  jolly-boat  came  alongside,  and  Captain  Hannock, 
Lowell,  Crocker,  and  the  sailors  stepped  aboard. 

"  Who  are  you  ? "  asked  Captain  Flagg  of  Captain 


192  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

Hannock  ;  and  I  noticed  that  Mr.  Henshaw  had  laid 
aside  his  navy-blue  suit  and  badge,  and  was  stand- 
ing by  apparently  as  an  ordinary  passenger. 

Captain  Hannock  told  him,  and  also  introduced 
the  rest. 

"My  schooner,  the  Spitfire,  bound  for  Liver- 
pool, took  fire  and  sank,"  he  continued.  "  We  just 
had  tune  to  get  out  the  jolly-boat  and  get  a  cask  of 
water  and  some  few  things  to  eat  when  she  went 
down." 

"Indeed!"  replied  Captain  Flagg.  "How  did 
she  catch  fire  ? " 

"I  can't  imagine,  excepting  that  it  was  set  afire 
by  a  hand  on  board  who  changed  his  mind  about 
going  and  wanted  me  to  let  him  land  before  we 
started." 

This  was  certainly  cool,  to  say  the  least.  Of 
course  Captain  Hannock  meant  me.  Mr.  Kanson 
pinched  my  arm. 

"Where  is  that  man  ? "  asked  Mr.  Henshaw. 

"I  don't  know.  I  wanted  him  to  get  into  the 
jolly-boat,  but  he  was  sassy,  and  told  me  to  mind 
my  own  business  and  he'd  look  out  for  himself." 

"  What  was  his  name  ? " 

"  Luke  Foster.     He  wasn't  very  old." 

"Are  all  the  rest  here?" 

"All  but  the  cabin  boy." 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        193 

"  Where  is  he?" 

"Dead,  I  guess.  My  boatswain  here  says  he  saw 
him  jump  overboard  out  of  sheer  fright  as  soon  as 
he  saw  the  fire." 

"My,  what  a  whopper!"  exclaimed  Phil  under 
his  breath. 

"Yes,  I  guess  he's  gone  to  Davy  Jones's  locker," 
put  in  Lowell.  "  He  was  a  very  nervous  lad." 

Captain  Flagg  continued  to  ask  questions,  and 
Captain  Hannock  and  the  others  related  their  ex- 
perience since  the  jolly-boat  had  left  the  Spitfire. 
He  said  they  had  a  compass  on  board,  but  during 
the  storm  it  had  been  washed  overboard,  and  they 
were  then  compelled  to  steer  by  the  sun  and  stars. 
Then  the  supply  of  eatables  had  fallen  short  and  the 
sailors  had  quarreled  among  themselves  on  account 
of  it,  though  he  would  make  no  complaint  against 
the  poor  fellows. 

"You  don't  look  starved,  Captain  Hannock,"  said 
Captain  Flagg  coldly. 

"I  never  show  it  in  my  face,"  was  the  smooth 
reply.  "  But  all  the  same,  I  am  mighty  hungry." 

"You  shall  have  breakfast  very  soon."  And 
then  as  Mr.  Henshaw  gave  him  a  peculiar  look,  the 
captain  continued  : 

"  Won't  you  step  into  the  cabin  ? " 

"  Thanks  :  I  will.     Where  are  you  bound  ?" 
13 


194  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE; 

"  For  Boston." 

"That  will  just  suit  me.  I  can't  pay  for  the  pas« 
sage  though.  I  haven't  any  money." 

"  Was  your  vessel  insured  ? " 

"  Only  about  half  value." 

The  two  captains  and  Mr.  Henshaw  disappeared 
into  the  cabin.  We  waited  impatiently. 

"  I  guess  he's  done  for,"  said  Phil. 

"  Yes  ;  Mr.  Henshaw  intends  to  arrest  them  one 
at  a  time,  so  there  will  be  no  fuss,"  replied  the 
lawyer. 

About  five  minutes  after  there  was  a  call  for 
Lowell,  and  a  minute  after  one  for  Crocker. 

"  That  settles  it,"  said  Phil  with  a  grin. 

"  Were  none  of  the  others  in  it  ? "  asked  Mr. 
Kanson  of  me. 

"  I  hardly  think  so." 

Just  then  one  of  the  yacht  hands  approached 
us. 

The  captain  would  like  to  see  you  in  the  cabin," 
he  said. 

"All  of  us?"  I  asked. 

"Yes,  sir." 

So  we  went  down  into  the  cabin,  Mr.  Ranson  first, 
Phil  following,  and  myself  last. 

The  three  prisoners  were  standing  in  a  row,  all 
heavily  handcuffed. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        195 

1 '  I  demand  to  know  the  meaning  of  this  ?  "  Cap- 
tain Hannock  was  saying  in  a  voice  of  pretended 
indignation. 

"  It  means  that  you  are  a  prisoner,"  replied  Mr. 
Henshaw. 

"  I  can  see  that  plainly  enough,"  sneered  the  cap- 
tain of  the  late  schooner.  "  But  why  ? " 

"For  burning  the  Spitfire,  with  a  view  of  obtain- 
ing the  high  insurance  upon  her." 

"  Burning  the  Spitfire  !  Who  ever  heard  of 
such  a  thing  !  " 

And  Captain  Hannock  started  back  in  assumed 
astonishment. 

"  We  have  heard  of  it ;  and  also  of  the  bogus 
cargo  you  carried." 

"It's  a  falsehood!"  cried  Lowell.  "We  know 
nothing  of  the  burning  of  the  schooner.  I'm 
almost  certain  that  boy  set  her  on  fire." 

"What  boy?" 

"Luke  Foster." 

"  Did  you  hire  him  to  do  it  ?" 

"  Hire  him  ?  Do  you  think  I  am  a  fool ! "  shouted 
Captain  Hannock. 

"Perhaps  I  do.  The  reason  I  asked  was  because 
I  know  you  started  out  with  the  intention  of  setting 
fire  to  the  schooner,  or  destroying  her  in  someway," 
returned  Mr.  Henshaw. 


196  THE  LAST  CBTJISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  J 

"It's  false,"  began  Captain  Hannock.  "The 
Spitfire  was " 

At  that  instant  he  stopped  short.  He  had  caught 
sight  of  us,  and  his  face  turned  a  sickly  green.  No 
doubt  he  felt  that  for  once  he  had  been  thoroughly 
sold. 

Lowell  and  Crocker  also  noted  our  entrance.  The 
sailor  fell  back  in  a  fright.  The  boatswain  turned 
upon  me  fiercely. 

"  You  whippersnapper  ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  Where 
did  you  come  from  ? " 

I  offered  him  no  reply,  and  he  went  on  : 

"  This  is  the  chap  who  set  the  Spitfire  on  fire." 

"We  know  all  about  it,"  said  Mr.  Henshaw 
quietly.  "  For  the  present  you  three  may  consider 
yourselves  under  arrest." 

"It's  an  outrage,"  cried  Captain  Hannock;  but 
evidently  his  heart  was  not  in  the  words. 

"I'll  risk  it." 

"  You'll  be  sorry  for  it,"  put  in  Lowell,  who  was 
white  with  rage. 

Mr.  Henshaw  paid  no  attention  to  him. 

"  Where  shall  we  place  them  ? "  he  asked  of  Cap- 
tain Flagg. 

"There  is  no  place  but  an  empty  coal  locker  or 
two." 

"  That  is  good  enough." 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        197 

"Put  me  into  a  coal  locker!"  foamed  the  boat- 
swain. 

"Yes,  my  man.  And  let  me  add  that  I  think  a 
coal  locker  plenty  good  enough  for  a  man  who  tries 
to  burn  a  boy  up." 

"  I  won't  go!" 

"  Oh,  yes,  you  will." 

"  I  won't!" 

Mr.  Henshaw  suddenly  caught  him  by  the  arm. 
I  could  see  that  the  clasp  was  as  that  of  steel. 

"  See  here,  I  want  no  more  nonsense,"  he 
said  sternly.  "  You  will  do  just  as  I  say.  Come 
along." 

He  marched  Lowell  off.  The  rest  of  us  stood 
guard  over  Captain  Hannock  and  Crocker. 

"You  will  catch  it  for  this  !"  said  Captain  Han- 
nock  to  Phil. 

" Maybe  I  will,"  returned  the  cabin  boy.  "After 
this  I'm  going  to  look  out  for  myself." 

"  I'll  skin  you  when  I  get  a  chance  ! " 

"  But  you  sha'n't  get  the  chance,"  I  put  in  ;  "  that 
is,  not  if  I  can  help  it." 

"  You  !  why,  do  you  know  who  you  are  ?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"You  are  Felix  Stillwell's  nephew." 

"And  what  of  that  ? "  I  asked,  wishing  to  draw 
him  on. 


198  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  Oh,  nothing,  only  you'll  be  sorry  for  what  you've 
done." 

"As  Mr.  Henshaw  says,  I'll  risk  it,"  I  replied. 

" You'll  risk  it? "he  repeated,  staring  at  me 
strangely. 

"Yes,  I'll  risk  it." 

"You  talk  like  a  fool,  Foster." 

"Thank  you." 

"  I  can  place  your  uncle  in  a  very  bad  hole." 

"How?" 

"Never  mind,  I  can,  and  that's  enough." 

"Then  you'll  have  to  go  and  do  it,  that's 
all." 

"  Don't  you  care  ? "  he  asked,  considerably  aston- 
ished at  my  apparent  indifference. 

"Yes,  I  care,"  I  replied,  honestly.  "But  if  my 
uncle  has  done  wrong  I  suppose  he'll  have  to  suffer 
for  it." 

"Perhaps  you  don't  think  much  of  your  uncle," 
he  said,  suspiciously. 

"I  do  and  I  don't.  He  has  not  treated  me  right 
at  times." 

"  Oh  ! " 

"  Of  course  I  hate  to  see  him  in  company,  in  any 
transaction,  with  you,"  I  added,  pointedly. 

"Don't  crow,  Foster,"  he  fumed.  "The  end 
hasn't  been  reached  yet." 


cm,  LTJKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        199 

"  Not  quite  ;  but  we'll  be  close  to  it  when  you  are 
landed  in  the  Boston  jail." 

This  remark  made  Captain  Hannock  more  angry 
than  ever,  and  he  began  to  use  language  that  I 
would  not  care  to  remember,  much  less  repeat. 

"We'll  see,"  he  said  at  length.  "I  am  not  the 
only  one  to  suffer,  when  this  goes  into  court.  Felix 
Stillwell  will  catch  it,  too  !  " 

"  Yes,  and  I  reckon  I  can  put  in  a  word  or  two 
against  this  boy  of  his,"  put  in  Crocker,  who  had 
been  listening  to  what  was  going  on. 

"You  may  say  what  you  please,"  I  returned, 
calmly. 

"Say,  Captain,  didn't  that  uncle  of  his  send  him 
along  to  set  the  Spitfire  on  fire  ? "  went  on  the 
sailor,  suggestively. 

"Why,  of  course  he  did!"  burst  out  Captain 
Hannock,  caught  by  the  idea.  "How  else  would 
he  happen  to  be  on  board  ? " 

I  must  confess  I  was  rather  taken  back  by  this 
cool  assertion. 

I  was  about  to  reply,  when  Mr.  Ranson  caught 
me  by  the  arm  and  shook  his  head. 

"Don't  waste  time  talking  to  him,"  said  the  law- 
yer. "  He  will  do  and  say  what  he  can  to  get  free, 
but  it  will  not  avail  him — he  will  only  twist  himself 
up." 


200  THE  LAST  CRTJISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

"Will  I  ?  "  sneered  Captain  Hannock. 

"You  will.  You  had  better  remain  quiet  and 
think  over  what  you'll  have  to  say  when  you  come 
up  for  a  hearing  in  court." 

In  a  moment  more  Mr.  Henshaw  reappeared,  with 
the  information  that  since  Lowell  had  objected  so 
strongly  to  the  coal  locker  they  had  put  him  in  the 
oil  closet  (the  rankest  place  on  board),  and  now  there 
were  two  lockers  for  the  two  remaining  prisoners. 

Despite  their  protestations,  Captain  Hannock  and 
Crocker  were  quickly  transferred  to  their  improvised 
cells.  They  did  not  wish  to  be  separated,  but  Mr. 
Henshaw  would  have  it  no  other  way. 

And  then  we  steamed  for  Boston  harbor. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        201 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

ON    LAND    ONCE    MORE. 

THE  Disdain  was  a  fine  yacht,  and  the  morning 
was  all  that  could  be  desired.  After  the  prisoners 
had  been  disposed  of  we  all  went  on  deck  and  had  a 
talk  over  the  affair. 

I  learned  that  the  Disdain  had  been  chartered  by 
Mr.  Kanson.  He  had  found  Captain  Flagg  without 
anything  to  do,  a  party  that  was  to  have  gone  out 
for  a  week's  cruise  having  disappointed  him  at  the 
last  moment.  It  had  not  taken  long  to  get  the  yacht 
in  trim  for  the  trip,  and  in  the  mean  time  the  lawyer 
had  hunted  up  Mr.  Henshaw  and  related  the  partic- 
ulars of  the  case. 

The  government  officer  had  taken  the  matter  in 
charge  without  hesitation.  I  did  not  know  his  exact 
authority,  but  Mr.  Ranson  assured  me  that  it  was 
amply  sufficient  for  the  occasion,  and  on  this  I  rested 
content. 

"  What  will  you  do  when  we  arrive  in  Boston  ? " 
the1  lawyer  asked  me  after  a  while. 


202  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF   THE  SPITFIEE  ; 

"  I  don't  know,  sir.  I  suppose  I  will  be  wanted  at 
the  examination." 

"  Of  course." 

"  The  trouble  is  I  haven't  any  money,"  I  went  on, 
thinking  it  would  be  best  that  my  friend  should  know 
the  exact  condition  of  affairs.  "I  had  four  dollars 
and  a  half,  but  Captain  Hannock  or  Lowell  took  it 
from  me." 

"  Don't  let  that  worry  you,"  he  replied  with  a 
smile.  "Saving  my  life  was  worth  considerable  to 
me,  and  I  do  not  intend  to  forget  it." 

"  If  you  will  lend  me  ten  or  fifteen  dollars "  I 

began. 

"  You  shall  have  a  hundred  if  you  wish." 

' ( I  don't  want  so  much.   I  intend  to  pay  you  back. " 

"You  need  not,  I " 

"I  want  to,  though." 

"You  can  suit  yourself.  But  let  me  say  that  I 
am  your  friend,  and  I  intend  to  help  you  all  I  can, 
not  only  here,  but  when  you  reach  New  York.  Your 
uncle  will  probably  have  you  arrested  as  soon  as  you 
arrive,  unless  he  has  his  hands  too  full  of  his  own 
affairs,  which  I  am  inclined  to  believe  will  be  so." 

"  I  wish  I  could  get  at  the  bottom  of  that  robbery, " 
I  went  on  earnestly. 

"  Depend  upon  it,  it  will  all  come  out  in  the  end. 
I  have  spoken  to  Henshaw  about  it,  and  he  says  he 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        203 

will  give  the  full  particulars  to  a  fellow  officer  in 
New  York  who  will  willingly  work  it  up." 

"You  are  very  kind,"  was  all  I  could  say. 

"  While  you  are  in  Boston  you  must  be  my  guest," 
went  on  Mr.  Eanson.  "  I  have  a  legal  connection 
there  as  well  as  in  New  York,  and  have  rooms  at 
the  Eidgerow  House." 

This  conversation  relieved  me  of  not  a  little 
anxiety.  I  thanked  Mr.  Eanson  again. 

"And  now  about  your  companion,"  he  went  on 
"What  do  you  know  concerning  him  ?  " 

I  gave  him  all  the  knowledge  I  possessed.  Then 
Mr.  Eanson  called  Phil  aside  and  had  a  long  talk 
with  him. 

"  And  so  you  are  sick  of  the  sea  ? "  said  the  lawyer 
at  length. 

"Yes,  sir ;  tired  of  the  sight  of  it,"  exclaimed  Phil. 
"I'd  rather  do  anything  on  land  than  ship  as  a 
cabin  boy  again." 

"  Well,  I'll  see  what  I  can  do  towards  getting  you 
a  place  in  some  office  or  store,  and  until  then  I'll  find 
you  a  boarding-house  and  pay  your  board." 

"But  Captain  Hannock  is  my  guardian." 

"He  won't  be  after  he  is  convicted.  Have  you 
any  relatives?" 

"  Only  an  old  aunt  down  at  Lynn." 

"  Do  you  like  her  \ " 


204  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"Yes,  sir;  very  much.  But  Captain  Hannock 
t^ould  not  let  me  visit  her." 

"Then  she  may  perhaps  become  your  guardian, 
and  let  you  live  in  Boston,  or  wherever  you  find  a 
place.  I  will  fix  it  up  for  you  if  you  wish." 

"Oh,  thank  you." 

And  so  it  was  arranged. 

"Tell  you  what,"  said  the  cabin  boy,  when  we 
were  alone,  "  Mr.  Eanson's  a  brick  !  " 

"You're  right,  Phil,"  I  replied,  "  and  a  gold  one." 

About  noon  Boston  appeared,  and  shortly  after  we 
steamed  up  the  bay.  I  had  never  visited  the  ' '  Hub  " 
before,  and  the  sight  was  to  me  a  novel  and  inter- 
esting one. 

"We  will  anchor  out  in  the  bay,  and  go  ashore 
in  the  small  boat,"  said  Captain  Flagg.  "  Mr. 
Henshaw  wishes  to  transact  some  business  before 
the  prisoners  are  transferred." 

"  Can  we  go  ashore  ? "  I  asked. 

"  You  will  have  to  ask  Mr.  Henshaw." 

"I  think  you  can,"  said  Mr.  Eanson.  "You  do 
not  intend  to  run  away,  I  believe." 

"Not  much,"  I  laughed.  "My  running  away 
days  are  over.  This  has  turned  out  very  well,  but 
I  don't  want  to  try  any  more." 

Presently  the  government  officer  came  up. 

"Of  course  you  can  go  ashore,  and  do  as  you 


OR,  LTJKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        205 

please.  Only  be  on  hand  at  the  examination,  for 
you  both  will  be  needed  as  witnesses." 

It  was  not  long  before  the  small  boat  was  launched, 
and  quite  a  party  entered.  We  soon  reached  the 
wharf,  and  in  a  body  proceeded  to  one  of  the  court 
buildings,  where  Mr.  Henshaw  left  us  sitting  in  one 
of  the  lower  rooms. 

He  was  gone  full  half  an  hour. 

"  Come  this  way,  please,"  he  said  on  his  return, 
and  led  the  way  to  an  apartment  on  the  second 
floor. 

"Here  are  the  persons,  Judge,"  he  said,  present- 
ing us  to  an  elderly  gentleman  sitting  in  a  big 
chair. 

"  I  know  Mr.  Ranson  very  well,"  was  the  judge's 
reply.  "  Sit  down,  I  wish  to  ask  you  a  number  of 
questions.*' 

So  we  all  sat  down.  I  was  the  first  witness,  and 
all  I  had  to  say  was  carefully  noted.  Then  Phil 
Jones  and  Mr.  Eanson  followed  ;  and  after  an  hour 
or  more,  the  judge  said  he  was  satisfied. 

"I  wish  all  of  you  to  appear  here  to-morrow 
morning  at  ten  o'clock,"  he  said,  as  he  dismissed  us. 
"  I  will  not  bind  any  of  you  over,  but  will  trust  to 
your  honor  to  do  as  I  wish." 

This  was  satisfactory  to  all  hands,  and  we  left. 
Out  on  the  street  Mr.  Ranson  told  Phil  to  come 


206  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

with  him  and  he  would  see  what  he  could  do  for 
him. 

"You  can  come  too,  Foster,  if  you  wish,"  he 
added. 

"  I  think  I  would  prefer  to  take  a  walk  around 
the  city,"  I  replied.  "  It  is  all  new  and  strange  to 
me." 

"  Do  just  as  you  think  best." 

Before  we  separated  the  lawyer  handed  me  two 
five-dollar  bills.  He  would  have  given  me  a  larger 
amount,  but  I  did  not  wish  it. 

"  Don't  get  lost,"  was  his  final  remark. 

"I'll  try  not  to,"  I  replied. 

I  did  not  know  one  street  from  another,  but 
walked  up  and  down.  To  me  all  seemed  quite  dif- 
ferent from  New  York,  and  the  time  went  by 
swiftly.  About  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  I  took 
the  cars  out  to  Bunker  Hill  monument  and  sur- 
rounding places  of  interest. 

I  returned  at  supper  time.  Mr.  Ranson  had  given 
me  directions  for  reaching  the  Ridgerow  House,  and 
I  found  no  difficulty  in  doing  so. 

I  met  him  in  the  hall. 

"Ah,  here  you  are,"  he  exclaimed.  "Come  up 
to  the  room  and  get  into  shape  for  supper." 

He  led  the  way  to  an  elegant  room  on  the  second 
floor. 


on,  LUKE  FOSTEB'S  STEANGE  VOYAGE.        207 

I  was  surprised  at  the  sumptuousness  of  the  apart- 
ment, and  did  not  hesitate  to  say  so. 

"  It  is  nice,"  he  returned.  "  Certainly  far  better 
than  my  quarters  were  at  Port  Jefferson." 

"By  the  way,  won't  the  people  be  alarmed  for 
your  safety  ? "  I  asked. 

"  I  have  already  telegraphed  to  them." 

I  washed  up  and  combed  my  hair.  My  clothes 
were  none  of  the  best,  but  they  were  the  best  I  had, 
and  Mr.  Eanson  told  me  I  could  get  another  suit  the 
first  thing  in  the  morning. 

Supper  at  the  hotel  was  an  elegant  affair,  and 
both  of  us  did  full  justice  to  it. 

During  the  meal  I  asked  what  he  had  done  with 
Phil. 

"  I  have  secured  him  a  position  in  an  office  down 
on  the  wharves,"  replied  the  lawyer.  "The  work 
just  suits  him,  and  the  pay,  six  dollars  a  week,  is,  I 
think,  very  good  to  start  on.  He  has  written  to  his 
aunt  telling  her  to  come  down  upon  my  invitation. 
As  soon  as  she  arrives  I  will  fix  the  matter  up  so 
that  there  will  be  no  trouble." 

"I  think  Captain  Hannock  has  some  money  be- 
longing to  him." 

"  So  Philip  tells  me.  I  shall  bring  him  to  a  strict 
accounting,  and  make  him  pay  over  every  penny  if 
he  has  it," 


208  THE   LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  I  am  anxious  to  get  back  to  New  York,"  I  said. 
"  Now  I  have  decided  on  what  to  do  I  am  impatient 
to  begin." 

"  I  guess  you  will  be  able  to  start  by  to-morrow 
noon.  I  will  try  to  arrange  it  with  Judge  Boyden, 
so  there  will  be  no  trouble.  But  I  am  sorry  I  shall 
not  be  able  to  go  with  you." 

"  No  ? "  I  repeated,  in  considerable  dismay,  for  I 
had  counted  on  the  lawyer  accompanying  me. 

"  Business  will  keep  me  in  Boston  for  a  week  or 
more.  But  I  have  already  written  to  Mr.  Ira  Mason 
to  take  your  case  in  charge." 

"  Mr.  Mason  !  "  I  exclaimed. 

"Yes.  You  said  you  knew  him,  and  he  is  as 
good  a  lawyer  as  I  could  get.  What  do  you  think 
of  it?" 

"I  like  it  very  much,"  I  replied. 

"I  thought  you  would.  I  told  Mr.  Mason  to  spare 
no  expense  to  clear  you  and  also  to  have  the  subject 
of  your  uncle's  guardianship  investigated.  I  know 
he  will  do  what  I  asked." 

"  I  am  sure  he  will." 

"If  you  wish  to  follow  my  advice  write  at  once 
to  this  Mr.  Banker,  whom  this  Harvey  Nottington 
of  London  says  was  to  be  your  guardian.  With 
what  you  now -know  perhaps  he  may  be  able  to 
throw  some  light  on  the  subject." 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        209 

"  I  will  do  so  at  once,"  I  replied. 

As  soon  as  the  meal  was  finished  I  sat  down  in 
the  reading-room,  and  wrote  a  long  letter  to  Mr. 
Banker,  telling  him  all  that  happened,  and  what  a 
villain  I  had  found  Mr.  Stillwell  to  be.  I  also  said 
that  I  expected  to  be  in  New  York  the  following 
evening  and  wished  very  much  he  would  meet  me. 
I  likewise  quoted  the  letter  from  London,  and  asked 
why  my  father's  wish  had  not  been  carried  out. 

"That  will  do  first-rate,"  said  Mr.  Ranson,  when 
I  showed  it  to  him. 

"I  think  I  will  take  a  walk  out  and  post  it,"  I 
said,  for  to  write  the  letters  had  taken  over  an  hour 
and  a  half,  and  I  felt  somewhat  cramped  from  the 
work. 

"All  right.  You  will  find  me  in  the  room  when 
you  return.  Remember  it  is  number  67." 

I  walked  out  upon  the  busy  street.  It  was  bright- 
ly lighted,  and  in  the  evening  looked  very  similar  to 
Fourteenth  Street  in  New  York. 

I  found  a  mail-box  on  the  corner,  and  dropped  my 
letter  in  it. 

I  was  just  turning  away  from  the  box  when  I  felt 
a  hand  on  my  arm  and  a  cheery  voice  called  out : 

"Well,  dash  my  toplights,  if  it  ain't  Luke  Foster  ! 
How  under  the  polar  star  did  you  git  here,  boy  ? " 

I  turned  swiftly  and  found  that  the  man  who  had 
14 


210  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITF111E  ; 

addressed  me  so  cheerily  was  none  other  than  Tony 
Dibble. 

"  Why,  Dibble  !  "  I  returned,  warmly,  and  clasped 
his  hand. 

"I  thought  you  was  on  your  way  to  Liverpool." 

"  I  just  got  in  Boston,"  I  returned. 

"  And  where's  the  Spitfire  ? " 

"  At  the  bottom  of  the  Atlantic,  Dibble." 

"  No  ! "  He  stared  at  me  for  a  moment.  "  Then 
the  old  man "  he  began  in  a  whisper. 

"Hush!  not  so  loud  !  "  I  interrupted.  "Some- 
body may  overhear  you." 

"That's  so."  He  lowered  his  voice  still  more. 
"  She  was  really  done  for,  then  ? " 

"Yes,  burned  up." 

"  Too  bad  !  She  was  an  old  tub,  nothin'  better. 
But  I  kinder  loved  her,  havin'  sailed  in  her  so  long. 
The  villains  !  They  ought  to  be  strung  up  to  the 
yard-arm,  every  one  of  'em  !  " 

"  How  did  you  get  here  ? "  I  asked,  curiously. 

"  Just  came  up  from  New  Bedford.  That  there 
lawyer,  Kanson,  said  I  had  better  come  up  here  and 
wait  till  I  heard  from  him.  He  was  going  to  git  a 
boat  and  go  after  the  Spitfire." 

"  He  did  get  a  boat,  and  rescued  Phil  Jones  and  I 
from  a  raft,  after  the  Spitfire  was  burned." 

"  Good  for  him  !  And  where  is  the  captain  now  ?" 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        2H 

"Locked  up." 

"What!"  roared  Tony  Dibble,  in  amazement. 
"  Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  they  caught  him  red- 
handed  ? " 

"  Hardly,  but  they  caught  him,  and  the  others, 
too." 

"Good!" 

11  Mr.  Eanson  is  now  stopping  at  the  Kidgerow 
House,  and  I  am  stopping  with  him." 

"Yes,  he  told  me  the  name  of  the  hotel.  I  was 
on  the  way  down  there  now  to  see  if  he  had  got 
back." 

"  Perhaps  you  can  help  him  as  a  witness  against 
Captain  Hannock,"  I  went  on. 

' '  I  reckon  I  can.  I  ain't  a  lovin'  the  captain  much, 
I  can  tell  you." 

"I  suppose  not." 

"No,  he  was  a  corker  to  sail  under.  It  was  only 
the  old  Spitfire  that  took  my  eye.  But  she's  gone 

now "  Tony  Dibble  wiped  the  moisture  from  his 

eyes.  "  Too  bad  !  Ought  to  string  'em  up,  say  I ! " 

"  The  law  will  deal  with  them,  never  fear." 

Dibble  was  curious  to  know  the  full  particulars 
of  the  going  down  of  the  Spitfire,  and  walking 
to  a  somewhat  retired  part  of  the  street,  I  gave 
them  to  him.  He  shook  his  head  over  and  over 
again. 


212  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"And  all  my  duds  a-goin'  with  her,"  he  said 
"  Who's  goin'  to  pay  for  them  ? " 

"  Captain  Hannock  ought  to." 

"  So  he  had  !    Is  that  there  lawyer  at  the  hotel 
now  ? " 

"Yes." 

"  I'm  going  to  see  him  at  once.     Coming  along  ? " 

"Not  just  now.     I  will  be  back  later." 

"  Just  so,  Luke  ;  I  hope  you  git  justice  for  bein' 
left  aboard." 

And  with  a  shake  of  his  weather-beaten  face, 
Tony  Dibble  started  off  for  the  Ridgerow  House. 

Then  I  continued  my  stroll  quite  a  distance. 
Some  of  the  shop  windows  that  were  still  lighted  in- 
terested me,  and  before  I  knew  it  I  had  gone  a  mile, 
if  not  more.  At  length  I  came  to  a  railroad  station. 
A  number  of  trains  had  just  come  in,  and  a  crowd  of 
people  were  streaming  from  the  various  entrances 
and  I  stopped  to  watch  them. 

Suddenly  some  one  stopped  in  blank  amazement 
before  me. 

"  So  here's  where  you  have  been  keeping  yourself, 
young  man  !  "  were  the  first  words  I  heard. 

Somewhat  startled,  I  looked  full  at  the  speaker. 

It  was  my  uncle  Felix  ! 

"Mr.  Stillwell ! "  I  ejaculated. 

"  Exactly ;  and  you  shall  not  escape  me  this  time  1 " 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        213 

And  with  a  very  stern  face  my  uncle  caught  ine 
by  the  collar. 

"  Let  go  of  me  !  "  I  cried. 

"  Not  much  !  And  don't  you  dare  to  try  to  break 
away,  for  if  you  do  I  will  hand  you  over  to  the  first 
policeman  that  appears  ! " 


214  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF   THE  SPITFIRE  ; 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 
MR.  FELIX  STILLWELL'S  MOVE. 

I  WAS  thoroughly  astounded  at  being  confronted 
by  nay  uncle  Felix  in  Boston.  I  was  under  the  im- 
pression that  he  was  at  his  place  in  New  York  City, 
and  for  a  moment  I  did  not  know  what  to  do. 

"Yes,  sir,  young  man,  don't  you  dare  to  break 
away,  or  the  first  policeman  shall  have  you,"  he  re- 
peated, as  he  tightened  his  grasp. 

"  Let  go  of  my  collar  ! "  was  all  I  replied. 

"Not  a  bit  of  it." 

"Yes,  you  will." 

And  with  a  twist  I  pulled  myself  loose. 

"Police  !  "  he  called  loudly. 

"  Keep  quiet, "  said  I,  "  I'm  not  going  to  run  away." 

"  Oh-ho  !  So  you've  had  enough  of  it,"  he  ex- 
claimed in  derision. 

"  Never  mind  what  I've  had.  I  am  not  going  to 
run  away,  that's  all." 

"  Seems  to  me  you  are  getting  mighty  independ- 
ent," he  sneered. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        215 

"  I  have  a  right  to  be." 

He  looked  at  me  sharply. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?" 

"  That  is  my  affair." 

"  Why,  you  young  rascal,  I " 


"  Hold  up,  Mr.  Stillwell,  I'm  no  rascal." 

"Yes,  you  are!  What  have  you  done  with 
that  six  thousand  dollars  you  took  from  the 
safe?" 

"  I  never  took  six  thousand  dollars  from  the  safe, 
and  you  know  it,"  I  returned,  with  spirit. 

As  I  spoke  I  noticed  my  uncle  closely,  and  saw 
that  he  turned  slightly  pale. 

"You  took  that  money,  Luke.  What's  the  use 
of  denying  it  longer  ?" 

"  You  cannot  prove  it,  Mr.  Stillwell.  I  might  as 
well  say  you  took  it." 

"  Why — why — you — you "  he  stammered. 

"  Are  you  sure  the  safe  contained  six  thousand 
dollars,"  I  went  on. 

"Of  course  lam!  Didn't  Mr.  Grinder  give  me 
the  money  only  the  afternoon  before  ? " 

"  And  you  are  sure  you  placed  it  in  the  safe  ? " 

"See  here,  boy  ;  one  would  suppose  I  was  the  one 
who  had  committed  the  crime." 

"  And  why  not  you  as  much  as  me ! "  I  asked,  as 
coolly  as  I  could. 


216  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE', 

"Do  you  mean  that  I  didn't  place  the  money  in 
the  safe  ? "  he  demanded. 

"  That's  just  what  I  do  mean." 

"  You  young  rascal " 

"  Hold  up,  Uncle  Felix,  I " 

"  I'm  not  your  uncle  any  more  !    I  disown  you." 

"I  am  willing  to  be  disowned.  You  have  not 
treated  me  rightly  for  years  ;  in  fact,  ever  since  my 
father  and  mother  died." 

"  I've  done  more  for  you  than  you  deserved." 

"  You  let  me  work  like  a  slave  for  next  to  noth- 
ing. Now,  if  you  think  you  are  going  to  send  me  to 
prison  on  such  a  charge  as  this  you  are  entirely 
mistaken." 

"You  come  along  with  me,  and  you'll  soon 
see." 

"  I  am  willing  to  come  along  ;  but  you  will  get 
the  worst  of  it,  mark  my  words  ! " 

After  this  we  walked  along  in  silence  for  a  few 
feet.  Now  that  he  had  me  he  was  evidently  at  a 
loss  what  to  do  next. 

"  What  brought  you  to  Boston  ? "  I  asked,  just  to 
see  what  he  would  say. 

"  None  of  your  business  ! " 

"Oh;  all  right.  I  wondered  how  you  knew  I 
was  here." 

"You  can  keep  on  wondering." 


OR,  LTJKB  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        217 

I  supposed  I  could.  My  words  had  evidently 
completely  upset  Mr.  Stillwell. 

"  Are  you  ready  to  go  to  New  York  with  me  ? " 
he  asked  suddenly. 

I  thought  a  moment.  What  of  the  examination 
in  the  morning  ? 

"  I  will  if  you  will  let  me  go  to  the  hotel  first," 
was  my  reply. 

"Been  putting  up  at  a  hotel,  have  you?  Nice 
way  to  live  on  other  people's  money  1 " 

"  Will  you  let  me  go  ?" 

"Yes,  but  not  for  long." 

"  Are  you  going  back  to-night  ? " 

"Certainly." 

This  was  somewhat  of  a  surprise  to  me.    I  had 
thought  that  he  intended  to  wait  until  the  arrival 
of  Captain  Hannock  with  the  news  of  the  loss  of 
the  Spitfire. 
But  his  next  words  solved  the  problem. 

"I  shall  not  be  satisfied  until  I  have  put  you 
under  proper  care.  You  are  a  dangerous  boy  to 
have  around." 

Now  it  was  perfectly  clear.  He  intended  to  take 
me  to  New  York,  have  me  locked  up,  and  then  re- 
turn by  the  next  train  to  Boston.  But -for  once  Mr. 
Stillwell  had  missed  his  calculations. 

"What  hotel  are  you  stopping  at  ? " 


218  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIBE  J 

"Ridgerow  House." 

"Humph  !  mighty  fine  place  for  you,  it  strikes 
me!" 

"It  is  fine." 

Seeing  that  he  could  make  nothing  out  of  me,  he 
relapsed  into  silence. 

It  was  not  long  before  we  reached  the  Ridgerow 
House. 

"Is  Mr.  Ranson  in  ?"  I  asked  of  the  clerk. 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  Will  you  please  send  word  that  I  would  like  to 
see  him  in  the  parlor  at  once  ? " 

"Yes,  sir." 

Mr.  Stillwell  started  on  hearing  the  name. 

"  Whom  did  you  ask  for  ? "  he  inquired. 

I  told  him. 

"Oscar  Ranson?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  What  do  you  want  of  him  ? " 

"That  is  my  affair." 

Mr.  Stillwell  was  much  disturbed.  He  walked 
up  and  down  impatiently. 

"Thought  you  said  you  were  stopping  at  this 
hotel,"  he  demanded. 

"So  I  did." 

"  This  doesn't  look  like  it." 

"I  occupy  a  room  with  Mr.  Ranson." 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        219 

"Where  did  you  meet  him  ?" 

"  Excuse  me,  but  that  is  my  business." 

At  this  reply  my  uncle   was  very  angry.     He 

wanted  to  let  loose  a  flood  of  bad  temper,  but  did 

not  dare  to  do  so  in  that  public  place. 


220  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIKE  ; 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

ON  THE  CARS. 

IN  a  few  moments  Mr.  Ranson  came  down,  fol- 
lowed by  Tony  Dibble.  On  catching  sight  of  Mr. 
Stillwell,  the  lawyer  was  greatly  surprised. 

"  Mr.  Stillwell  1 "  he  exclaimed. 

"  How  are  you,  Ranson,"  replied  my  uncle  gruffly. 

"Pretty  well,  but  I  didn't  expect " 

"Neither  did  I." 

"I  came  to  see  you  before  going  to  New  York," 
I  broke  in  hastily.  "I  met  Mr.  Stillwell  at  the. 
depot,  and  he  insists  on  my  accompanying  him  back 
at  once." 

"  Indeed ! " 

"  And  I  wish  to  speak  to  you  in  private  before  I 
go,"  I  added,  in  a  whisper. 

We  walked  to  one  side.  Mr.  Stillwell  was  itch- 
ing to  hear  what  was  said,  but  I  gave  him  no  oppor- 
tunity of  doing  so. 

In  a  few  hurried  words  I  told  the  lawyer  what 
had  happened,  and  asked  his  advice. 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STKANGE  VOYAGE.        221 

"  Go  to  New  York  with  him,  and  keep  him  there 
if  possible,"  said  Mr.  Eanson.  "Mr.  Henshaw  or 
his  agent  will  be  down  soon  and  arrest  him.  I  will 
fix  matters  with  the  judge." 

"Shall  I  say  anything  to  him  ?  " 

"No,  let  Mr.  Mason  do  it  for  you." 

A  little  more  conversation  passed  between  us, 
and  then  I  announced  my  readiness  to  start. 

"And  good  luck  go  with  you,"  said  Mr.  Eanson 
in  a  voice  loud  enough  for  Mr.  Stillwell  to  hear,  and 
it  made  his  nose  go  up  in  anger. 

"  Hope  you're  done,"  he  snarled. 

"Yes,  sir,  quite  finished." 

"  Then  come  along." 

Mr.  Stillwell  marched  me  out  of  the  hotel  and 
down  the  street  without  further  words. 

"  Going  right  to  New  York  ? " 

"  None  of  your  business." 

"  But  it  is  my  business,"  and  I  stood  still. 

"  Can't  you  see  we  are  ? "  he  retorted. 

After  this  hardly  a  word  passed  between  us. 
When  he  arrived  at  the  depot  he  said  sourly  : 

"  I  suppose  you  haven't  any  ticket  ?" 

"I  haven't." 

"  Have  you  any  money  to  buy  it  with  2 " 

"If  you  want  me  to  go  to  New  York  you  will 
have  to  buy  me  a  ticket,"  was  my  reply. 


222  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

We  marched  up  to  the  ticket-office,  and  with  very 
bad  grace  he  purchased  me  a  single  ticket. 

"  When  does  the  train  start  ?"  he  inquired  of  the 
agent. 

"In  ten  minutes." 

"  That  suits.     Come  on  ;  "  the  latter  to  me.  - 

We  boarded  the  train.  Mr.  Stillwell  found  a 
vacant  seat  in  the  middle  of  the  car,  and  insisted  on 
my  taking  the  inside,  next  the  window.  Then  he 
placed  himself  between  me  and  the  aisle. 

"Now  I  want  none  of  your  fooling,"  he  said,  as 
he  settled  back. 

I  made  no  reply,  and  we  rode  on  in  perfect  silence. 

I  sat  awake  for  a  long  time.  I  could  not  speculate 
upon  what  the  future  held  in  store  for  me.  I  well 
knew  that  Mr.  Stillwell  was  a  deep  one,  and  I  deter- 
mined to  trust  him  no  further  than  was  absolutely 
necessary. 

"  When  will  we  reach  New  York  ? "  I  asked. 

There  was  no  reply,  and  turning,  I  saw  that  his 
eyes  were  closed. 

I  was  pretty  sure  he  was  shamming,  and  to  prove 
it,  made  a  slight  movement  as  if  to  rise. 

Instantly  his  eyes  were  wide  open. 

"No,  you  don't.     Sit  down  there,"  he  cried. 

I  repeated  my  question. 

"  Not  before  to-morrow  morning." 


OK,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STKANGE  VOYAGE.        223 

Then  he  closed  his  eyes  again,  and  I  did  not  further 
disturb  him. 

Outside  of  the  car  all  was  dark,  and  as  I  could 
not  see  any  of  the  scenery  through  which  we  were 
passing,  the  ride  soon  grew  monotonous. 

Finally  my  head  began  to  fall  forward  ;  and  be- 
fore I  knew  it  I  was  fast  asleep. 

I  slept  for  about  an  hour.  Then  I  awoke  with  a 
start. 

Mr.  Felix  Stillwell's  hand  was  in  my  coat  pocket  1 

I  could  hardly  believe  the  evidence  of  my  senses 
when  I  found  Mr.  Stillwell's  hand  where  it  was. 
Was  my  uncle  trying  to  rob  me  ?  I  did  not  open 
my  eyes,  but  moved  slightly  to  one  side,  uttering  a 
deep  sigh  as  I  did  so.  Instantly  the  hand  was  with- 
drawn, and  when,  a  moment  later,  I  sat  up,  I  saw 
that  he  was  lying  back  as  if  in  the  soundest  sleep. 

There  was  no  more  slumber  for  me  that  night, 
and  in  order  to  keep  awake  I  sat  bolt  upright.  This 
evidently  did  not  please  my  companion,  for  presently 
he  too  sat  up  and  looked  at  me  sharply. 

"  You  might  as  well  go  to  sleep,"  he  said.  "  "We 
have  a  long  ride  before  us.  I  thought  I  wouldn't 
go  to  the  expense  of  tickets  for  the  sleeping-car." 

"I've  had  a  nap,"  I  replied. 

"  It  wasn't  very  long." 

"  Long  enough." 


224  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"  Humph ! " 

My  uncle  sank  back  again,  but  I  could  see  that  he 
was  put  out.  No  doubt  he  had  counted  upon  search- 
ing my  clothing  and  finding  some  clew  to  what  1 
had  done  and  intended  to  do. 

It  was  all  I  could  do  to  keep  awake,  but  I  managed 
to  do  so  with  the  aid  of  an  early  morning  paper  I 
bought  on  the  train. 

The  paper  was  one  from  New  York  that  had  just 
come  from  the  metropolis  on  the  three  o'clock  paper 
train.  I  spread  it  open,  and  was  rather  startled  to 
behold  the  following  heading  to  one  of  the  columns  : 

SET  ON  FIRE  1 

THE    SCHOONER    SPITFIRE    GIVEN  OVER   TO   THE 
FLAMES. 

ARREST  OF  CAPTAIN  HANNOCK  FOR  TRYING  TO  DE- 
FRAUD THE  INSURANCE  COMPANIES. 

WAS  THE  CARGO  BOGUS  2 

And  then  followed  a  description  of  the  arrest  by 
Mr.  Henshaw,  and  a  harrowing  account  of  two 
boys  (Phil  and  myself),  who  had  been  left  on  board 
to  be  burned,  and  of  the  reasons  for  believing  that 
the  cargo  was  bogus,  and  that  three  New  York 


OB,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STKANGE  VOYAGE.        225 

merchants  were  supposed  to  be  interested  in  the 
venture. 

Of  course  the  newspaper  item  was  right  in  some 
particulars,  but  it  was  terribly  overdrawn,  and  I 
could  not  help  but  smile  as  I  read  it. 

I  wondered  what  Mr.  Stillwell  would  say  when  he 
saw  it.  I  determined  to  keep  the  paper  away  from 
him,  it  being  time  enough  for  him  to  hear  of  what 
had  happened  when  he  arrived  in  New  York. 

By  the  time  I  had  finished  reading  the  train  was 
approaching  the  upper  part  of  the  city. 

"  Let- me  see  the  paper,"  said  Mr.  Stillwell. 

As  he  spoke  I  had  the  paper  rolled  up  and  resting 
on  the  sill  of  the  window,  which  was  open.  Not 
wishing  to  refuse  him  directly,  I  gave  the  sheet  a 
slight  shove  with  my  arm,  and  this  sent  it  fluttering 
away. 

"  It's  gone,"  I  replied.  "  It's  dropped  out  of  the 
window." 

"You  threw  it  out  on  purpose,"  he  growled. 
"  Luke,  you're  getting  more  uncivil  every  day." 

"We  have  different  opinions  about  that,"  Ire- 
turned,  with  an  air  of  utter  indifference. 

I  knew  he  was  too  close  to  town  to  buy  a  paper 
then.     There  would  be  one  at  the  office    and  he 
would  wait  until  he  could  get  that. 
15 


226  THE  LAST   CEUISE  OF   THE  SPITFIRE  ; 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

BACK     IN     NEW     YORK. 

WE  soon  reached  the  depot,  and,  leaving  it,  took 
an  Elevated  train  down  town. 

"Now,  Luke,  for  the  last  and  only  time,  are  you 
going  to  give  up  that  money  ? " 

My  uncle  asked  me  that  question  as  we  alighted 
from  the  train. 

"  There  is  no  necessity  for  your  asking  that  ques- 
tion, Mr.  Still  well,"  I  replied.  "I  have  said  all  I 
care  to  on  that  subject." 

"  Do  you  know  what  I  am  going  to  do  with 
you?" 

"Have  me  locked  up,  I  suppose." 

"  More  than  that ;  I  am  going  to  have  you  sent  to 
the  State  prison  for  a  number  of  years.  I  hate  to 
do  it,  but  it's  the  only  way  to  manage  you." 

"  Perhaps  it  won't  be  an  easy  matter  to  send  me 
to  prison." 

"  I  have  proof  enough,  never  fear." 

"I  don't  think  so  ;  and  let  me  say,  if  you  disgrace 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        227 

me  by  an  arrest,  I  will  make  it  as  hot  for  you  as  I 
can." 

"  You  are  an  angel,  I  must  say." 

"  I  don't  pretend  to  be  an  angel.  I'm  nothing  but 
an  everyday  boy,  and  I've  got  a  temper  just  as  well 
as  any  one.  I've  always  tried  to  do  my  duty,  both 
to  you  and  to  others,  and  I  can't  see  why  you  should 
suspect  me  any  more  than  Gus  or  one  of  your  part- 
ners, or — or  yourself." 

"What!" 

"Yes,  I  mean  just  what  I  say.  I  am  not 
guilty,  and  I  am  half  inclined  to  believe  you 
know  it." 

"  You  villain !" 

"  If  you  have  me  arrested,  I'll  make  you  prove 
that  you  put  the  money  in  the  safe  and  that  Gus 
didn't  take  it  out." 

"You  scamp!  Do  you  think  that  any  one  will 
doubt  my  word  ? " 

"  Perhaps  they  will." 

"  I  have  been  a  well-known  citizen  here  for  twelve 
years  ;  I  think  not." 

"Folks  don't  all  know  you  as  I  do.  When  they 
hear  of  some  of  the  things  you  have  done  they  will 
think  differently." 

"  What  things  ?" 

"  Never  mind  ;  you'll  know  soon  enough." 


228  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  J 

Mr.  Stillwell  was  evidently  much  disturbed.  He 
pursed  up  his  lips  savagely. 

"  You  speak  as  if  I  had  committed  some  great 
crime,"  he  cried. 

"  Maybe  you  have." 

He  grew  pale  for  an  instant ;  but  quickly  re- 
covered himself. 

"  Don't  try  to  scare  me,  Luke  ;  it  won't  work." 

"I  am  not  trying  to  scare  you." 

"Yes,  you  are." 

"  I  am  only  trying  to  prepare  you  for  what  may 
come." 

" I  want  no  help  from  you." 

"  Very  well ;  but  remember,  you  will  be  sorry  for 
what  you  do." 

I  said  no  more,  and  my  uncle  did  not  continue  the 
conversation. 

It  was  not  long  before  we  reached  Nassau  Street. 
As  we  passed  along  I  could  not  help  but  think  of  the 
day  I  had  so  unceremoniously  left  Mr.  Banker  and 
my  uncle.  How  much  had  occurred  since  that 
time  !  What  an  experience  I  had  had,  and  how 
much  I  had  learned  ! 

I  speculated  upon  the-  '  ime  it  would  take  for  Mr. 
Banker  to  receive  my  letter  and  reach  New  York, 
and  if  Mr.  Mason  had  heard  from  Mr.  Kanson  and 
would  be  ready  for  my  return. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        229 

I  hoped  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart  all  would 
yet  be  right.  I  hated  the  thought  of  going  to  jail, 
even  if  only  for  a  few  hours.  I  knew  the  stain 
would  cling. 

"  What  did  Mr.  Banker  do  after  I  left  ?"  I  asked. 

"None  of  your  business,"  growled  Mr.  Stillwell. 

"  He  did  not  think  I  was  guilty,"  I  went  on. 

"  I  don't  care  what  he  thought." 

"And  Mr.  Mason  ;  did  he  think  I  was  guilty  ?" 

"Mr.  Mason  is  a  fool — always  was." 

From  this  I  inferred  that  my  lawyer  friend  had 
thought  as  Mr.  Banker  did — that  I  was  innocent. 
This  gave  me  not  a  little  satisfaction. 

"  How  did  you  come  to  meet  Kanson  ?"  he  asked 
after  a  pause. 

"I  might  say  that  it  was  none  of  your  busi- 
ness  "  I  began. 

"You  scamp ! " 

"  But  I  will  not.     I  saved  Mr.  Eanson's  life." 

"  Saved  his  life  !  I  want  none  of  your  jokes, 
please ! " 

"  I  am  not  joking.  He  says  I  saved  his  life,  and 
I  am  willing  to  take  his  word  for  it." 

"How  was  it?" 

"I  was  on  board  a  boat,  and  his  boat  was 
swamped,  so  I  pulled  him  on  board." 

"  And  so  you  became  friends  \ " 


230  THE  LAST  CEUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  Humph  !  you  might  have  made  a  better  choice  ! " 

"I  think  Mr.  Ranson  a  very  nice  man.  He  cer- 
tainly treated  me  extremely  well." 

"He's  of  small  account." 

"  He  said  you  and  he  were  not  on  good  terms." 

"What  did  he  do  for  you  for  saving  him  ? " 

"He  offered  to  do  a  great  deal." 

"  I  suppose  so.  He's  mighty  free  as  far  as  words 
go." 

It  made  Mr.  Stillwell  feel  sore  to  think  I  had  so 
many  friends.  He  knitted  his  eyebrows  and  said 
no  more  until  we  reached  the  office. 

When  we  arrived  we  found  no  one  but  my  cousin 
Gus  in  charge.  Mr.  Grinder  was  still  away,  and 
Mr.  Canning  had  not  yet  arrived. 

"  Hello !  so  you're  back ! "  exclaimed  Gus. 
"Thought  you'd  get  sick  of  running  away." 

I  offered  no  reply,  and  he  continued : 

"  What  did  you  mean  by  insinuating  that  I  took 
the  money  from  the  safe  ? " 

"If  you  didn't,  what  were  you  doing  in  the  office 
that  morning  when  you  said  you  were  going  to 
Coney  Island  ? " 

"  Who  says  I  was  at  the  office  ? " 

"  I  do  ;  and  I  can  prove  it." 

Gus  reddened. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        231 

"Well,  I  will  own  up  that  I  was  here,  but  I 
didn't  go  near  the  safe." 

"So  you  say.  But  if  you  didn't,  what  were  you 
doing  here  ? " 

"Don't  answer  him,  Augustus,"  put  in  my  uncle 
sternly.  "What  right  have  you  to  cross-question 
my  son  ? "  he  demanded,  turning  to  me. 

"If  he  doesn't  answer  I  may  have  him  arrested," 
was  my  firm  reply. 

"What  !" 

"I  mean  every  word  I  say." 

"Have  me  arrested  !  "  cried  Gus,  turning  pale. 

"Yes." 

"  I — I  came  to  put  the  office  in  disorder  so  that  you 
would  catch  it, "  he  faltered.  "  I  tore  up  some  paper 
and  spilt  the  ink,  but  I  didn't  go  near  the  safe." 

"It  was  a  mighty  small  revenge,"  was  my 
reply. 

"I — I — know  it.  But  you  stole  the  money,"  he 
continued  triumphantly. 

"I  did  not ;  and  you  will  have  a  job  to  prove  it." 

"  We'll  do  it,  never  fear.     Won't  we,  pop  ?  " 

"I  think  we  will,  Augustus.  But  I  fear  Luke  is 
in  a  very  unhappy  frame  of  mind.  He  doesn't  seem 
to  realize  the  enormity  of  his  crime." 

"  He  will  when  he's  behind  the  bars." 

"I  trust  so." 


232  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"I  will  never  realize  what  I  am  not  guilty  of. 
What  are  you  going  to  do  with  me  next  ?  " 

"  Just  sit  down  until  I  finish  the  morning  mail 
and  you  will  see.  Augustus,  watch  him  so  that  he 
does  not  escape  again." 

"  Don't  fear.  I  toid  you  I  would  not  run  away  ; 
and  I  always  keep  my  word." 

I  sat  down  on  a  chair,  and  Mr.  Stillwell  began  to 
look  over  his  letters.  I  wondered  what  would  hap- 
pen next,  but  I  was  not  quite  prepared  for  what 
did  happen. 

Suddenly  the  door  opened,  and  Mr.  Canning  rushed 
in.  He  held  a  morning  paper  in  his  hand,  and  was 
highly  excited. 

"What  does  this  mean?"  he  demanded  of  my 
uncle. 

"What  does  what  mean,  Mr.  Canning?"  asked 
Mr.  Stillwell,  as  sweetly  as  he  could. 

" This  account  of  the  burning  of  the  Spitfire?" 

"Dear!  dear!  the  Spitfire  burned  1"  cried  my 
uncle,  wringing  his  hands  in  assumed  anguish. 
"  And  I  had  a  cargo  on  board  of  her,  and  but  partly 
insured ! " 

"Yes;  and  this  paper  states  that  the  vessel  was 
set  on  fire  by  the  captain  and  his  accomplices,"  went 
on  Mr.  Canning. 

With  a  bound  my  uncle  was  on  his  feet. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        233 

"It  can't  be  true,"  he  cried,  hoarsely. 

"  The  officers  of  the  law  claim  that  it  is  true.  But 
that  is  not  the  worst  of  it.  They  claim  that  the 
cargo  was  a  bogus  one,  and  that  you  are  guilty  of 
fraud.  Foster,  here " 

Mr.  Canning  did  not  continue.  "With  a  deep  groan 
my  uncle  had  sunk  back  into  his  office  chair  like  one 
dead  1 


234  THE  LAST   CRUISE  OF  THE   SPITFIRE  ; 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

AN     UNEXPECTED      DEATH. 

I  WAS  alarmed  when  my  uncle  fell  back  in  his 
chair  as  one  dead.  I  knew  that  his  heart  was  af- 
fected, and  that  any  sudden  shock  might  prove 
serious  to  him. 

"  What's  the  matter  ?"  asked  Mr.  Canning,  start- 
ing forward. 

"  The  news  has  been  too  much  for  him,"  I  replied. 

"You've  killed  my  father!"  cried  Gus,  white 
with  fear.  "He's  troubled  with  his  heart,  and 
what  you  have  said  has  done  him  up." 

"I  sincerely  trust  not,"  replied  the  junior  part- 
ner. "Let  us  raise  him  up,  and  some  one  go  for  a 
doctor." 

We  made  him  as  comfortable  as  possible  and 
opened  all  the  doors  and  windows.  Then  while  Gus 
hurried  off  for  a  physician,  Mr.  Canning  applied  his 
ear  to  the  unconscious  man's  breast. 

"His  heart  still  beats,"  he  exclaimed.  "I  trust 
he  gets  over  it." 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        235 

We  procured  some  water  and  bathed  my  uncle's 
face,  and  Mr.  Canning  poured  some  wine  that  was 
in  the  desk  down  his  throat. 

"  Is  this  report  true  ? "  he  asked  as  we  were  doing 
what  we  could  for  the  unfortunate  man. 

"Yes,  sir,  it  is." 

The  junior  partner  shook  his  head. 

"I  have  suspected  Mr.  Still  well  for  some  time," 
he  said  slowly.  "I  was  not  in  the  firm  a  week 
before  I  was  sorry  I  had  invested  my  money  with 
them." 

"  Do  you  think  I  am  guilty  ?" 

" Hardly,  Foster;  but  Mr.  Stillwell  seemed  so 
positive." 

"I  don't  think  the  money  was  ever  put  in  the  safe, 
sir,"  I  went  on. 

"  What  makes  you  think  that  ? " 

"  Because  Mr.  Stillwell  was  not  acting  rightly 
about  my  late  father's  estate,  and  as  I  was  beginning 
to  suspect  him  he  wished  to  get  me  out  of  the  way." 

"  Ah,  I  see  !  I  am  afraid  he  has  got  himself  in  a 
bad  fix." 

"I  am  afraid  so  too,  but  it  is  not  my  fault,  Mr. 
Canning." 

A  moment  later  Gus  returned  with  a  doctor. 
The  physician  shook  his  head  when  he  beheld  my 
uncle. 


236  THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

11 1  have  been  called  to  attend  him  once  before," 
he  said.  "  He  is  not  at  all  strong,  and  this  may 
prove  worse  than  you  imagine." 

"Will  it  be  fatal?"  I  cried. 

"  I  trust  not,  but  I  cannot  say  for  certain.  The 
best  thing  is  to  get  him  home  where  he  can  have 
perfect  quiet." 

At  these  words  Gus  began  to  shed  tears.  I  could 
not  help  but  feel  sorry  for  him,  and  also  for  my 
aunt  and  my  cousin  Lillian  when  they  should  hear 
the  news. 

I  went  out  and  procured  the  easiest  coach  I  could 
find,  and  inside  of  it  we  placed  Mr.  Still  well,  with 
the  physician  beside  him,  and  Gus  on  the  seat  with 
the  driver. 

"  Are  you  coming  along  ? "  asked  my  cousin. 

"  No  ;  but  I  will  be  up  later,"  I  replied. 

We  watched  the  coach  out  of  sight  up  the  busy 
street,  and  then  Mr.  Canning  and  I  returned  to  the 
office. 

"  It  is  a  bad  state  of  affairs,"  said  the  junior  part- 
ner. "I  doubt,  after  what  the  doctor  has  said,  if 
your  uncle  ever  puts  foot  in  the  office  again." 

"I  hardly  know  what  to  do,"  I  replied. 

And  to  tell  the  truth,  my  mind  was  in  a  whirl  of 
excitement.  The  unexpected  turn  of  affairs  bewil- 
dered me. 


OE,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        237 

While  we  were  discussing  matters  there  was  a 
knock  on  the  door,  and  Mr.  Mason  came  in. 

"  What,  Foster,  back  already  !  I  knew  you  were 
coming,  but  did  not  expect  you  so  soon." 

"  Did  you  receive  Mr.  Kanson's  letter  ? "  I  asked. 

"  Yes  ;  and  came  to  have  a  talk  with  Mr.  Stillwell. 
Where  is  he  ? " 

In  a  few  words  I  told  him  what  had  happened. 
The  lawyer  was  much  surprised. 

"This  will  change  things  a  great  deal,  especially 
if  your  uncle  does  not  recover,"  he  said.  "  I  think 
we  ought  to  go  up  to  the  house  and  see  him." 

"  But  he  is  very  ill "  I  began. 

"All  the  more  reason  we  should  see  him.  He 
may  have  something  to  say  before  his  death,  if  this 
stroke  is  fatal." 

I  could  not  help  but  shiver  at  the  words.  It 
seemed  awful  to  me  that  my  uncle  should  die,  at 
such  a  time,  when  he  was  least  prepared  ! 

"I'll  do  whatever  you  think  best,  Mr.  Mason," 
I  replied. 

"Then  come.  We  will  goat  once.  Delays  are 
always  dangerous." 

In  a  moment  more  we  were  on  the  way.  While 
seated  in  the  Elevated  car  he  asked  me  to  tell  him 
my  whole  story,  and  I  did  so,  just  as  I  have  written 
it  here. 


238  THE  LAST   CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE  ; 

"Will  you  let  me  see  that  letter  from  London ?" 
he  asked. 

I  did  so.     He  read  it  carefully. 

"I  believe  this  Nottington  is  right,"  he  said. 
"  I  have  found  that  he  is  a  gentleman  in  good  stand- 
ing, and  that  counts  for  much." 

"  I  wish  Mr.  Banker  had  been  my  guardian  from 
the  start,"  I  replied. 

When  we  arrived  at  my  uncle's  home  I  found 
that  he  had  been  brought  in  but  ten  minutes  before. 
The  entire  household  was  in  a  great  state  of  alarm 
in  consequence. 

We  met  my  aunt  in  the  lower  hall. '  No  sooner 
did  she  catch  sight  of  me  than  she  swooped  down 
upon  me. 

"You  are  to  blame  for  all  this,  Luke  Foster," 
she  cried  in  her  shrill  voice. 

"  I  can't  see  how,"  I  replied  as  calmly  as  I  could. 

"  You  are.  You  upset  him  by  robbing  the  safe 
and  then  running  away." 

"  I  don't  think  the  boy  is  guilty,  madam,"  put  in 
Mr.  Mason.  "We  all  make  mistakes,  and " 

"  There  is  no  mistake  here.  If  my  husband  dies 
this  boy  will  be  the  sole  cause." 

And  without  waiting  for  a  reply  Mrs.  Stillwell 
swept  by  us  and  up  the  stairs. 

I  took  Mr.  Mason  into  the  parlor,  a  room  that  I 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGH.        239 

hardly  knew,  although  I  had  lived  in  the  house 
about  two  years.  Presently  Gus  came  down  the 
stairs. 

"You  here!"  he  exclaimed.  "What  brought 
you  ?  Haven't  you  done  harm  enough  ? " 

"I  don't  want  to  do  harm.  I  thought  I  might 
just  see  your  father,  and  then  go  away." 

"  Well,  he  just  asked  for  you,"  was  Gus's  unex- 
pected reply.  "  But  ma  said  you  weren't  to  be  let 
up." 

"If  he  asked  I'm  going,"  I  said  with  a  sudden 
determination. 

I  ran  up  the  stairs  at  once.  At  the  head  I  met 
Mrs.  Stillwell. 

"  Where  are  you  going  ? "  she  asked  coldly. 

"To  see  Uncle  Felix." 

"Well,  I  guess  you  are  not ! " 

"  Gus  says  he  asked  for  me." 

"I  don't  care.     You  shall  not  see  the  poor  man." 

"Excuse  me,  madam,  but  I  will,"  I  replied,  and 
brushed  past  her  and  on  to  the  door  of  my  uncle's 
room. 

She  caught  me  by  the  arm. 

"  You  just  march  downstairs  !  "  she  cried. 

"  Is  that  Luke  ? "  came  a  feeble  voice  from  within. 

"Yes,  Uncle  Felix,"  I  hastened  to  reply. 

"Let  him  come  in,  dear  5  I  must  see  him." 


240  THE   LAST    CRUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIRE; 

With  a  very  bad  grace  Mrs.  Stillwell  allowed  me 
to  enter.  At  first  she  was  about  to  follow,  but  her 
husband  motioned  her  away,  and  she  was  forced  to 
withdraw. 

My  uncle  lay  on  the  bed.  His  face  was  deadly 
white  and  awfully  haggard.  He  held  out  his  hand. 

"I'm  glad  you've  come,  Luke,"  he  said,  with 
something  that  sounded  like  a  sigh.  "The  doctor 
tells  me  I  cannot  last  long." 

"Oh,  Uncle  Felix!" 

"Never  mind,  it  is  for  the  best.  I  have  done 
wrong,  and  death  is  better  than  public  disgrace. 
Did  you  come  alone  ? " 

"No,  sir  ;  Mr.  Mason  is  with  me." 

"Mason!" 

"Yes,  sir  ;  I  asked  him  to  come  with  me.  He  is 
to  be  my  lawyer  if  I  am  arrested." 

"Do  not  fear  ;  you  will  not  be.  I  own  up  ;  that 
money  was  not  stolen.  I  was  afraid  you  had  brought 
with  you  the  officers  of  the  law.  Do  you  know  any- 
thing of  this — this  Spitfire  affair  ? " 

"  I  know  all  about  it.  I  was  on  board  the  vessel 
when  she  burned." 

"  You ! " 

My  uncle  was  greatly  astonished,  and  he  finally 
persuaded  me  to  tell  my  story.  When  I  had  con- 
cluded he  asked  me  to  call  up  Mr.  Mason,  and  I  did  so. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        241 

The  three  of  us  were  closeted  for  fully  an  hour. 
What  took  place  will  be  told  hereafter. 

At  the  end  of  the  interview  my  uncle  was  very 
weak.  The  doctor  was  called  in  and  he  revived  him, 
but  it  was  not  for  long.  He  died  at  sundown. 

His  funeral,  three  days  later,  was  a  large  one, 
made  up,  not  only  of  mourners,  but  also  of  those 
who  came  out  of  curiosity  to  see  the  remains  of  the 

man  who  had  lived  such  a  double  life. 
16 


242  THE  LAST   CBUISE   OF   THE   SPITFIKE  ; 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

CONCLUSION. 

MY  uncle's  deathbed  revelation  was  a  strange  one. 
In  brief,  it  was  as  follows  : 

At  the  time  my  father  and  mother  were  killed  he 
was  in  a  sore  financial  strait,  and  needed  money  to 
keep  himself  from  failing  and  losing  every  dollar  he 
possessed. 

He  had  applied  to  my  father  for  relief,  and  my 
parent  was  about  to  grant  him  considerable  assist- 
ance when  the  fatal  catastrophe  occurred. 

Mr.  Stillwell  had  immediately  taken  a  steamer 
for  England,  and  on  arriving  there,  took  entire 
charge  of  my  father's  affairs,  though  not  without 
some  difficulty  with  the  English  bankers,  who  held 
my  father's  funds  in  trust. 

On  examining  my  father's  private  papers,  my 
uncle  was  not  a  little  chagrined  to  find  that  Mr. 
Banker  was  to  be  appointed  my  guardian,  there  be- 
ing a  will  to  that  effect,  a  will  that  Mr.  Mason  and 
I  afterwards  found  among  Mr.  Stillwell's  papers. 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        24o 

Mr.  Banker  was  not  on  good  terms  with  my  uncle, 
so  the  latter  knew  that  if  the  former  became  my 
guardian  the  loan  that  my  father  had  consented  to 
make  would  most  likely  never  be  carried  out.  In 
this  predicament  my  uncle  had  taken  his  first  wrong 
step.  He  had  hidden  my  father's  will  and  brought 
forth  an  old  one  in  which  he  himself  was  named  as 
guardian. 

This  wrong  step  accomplished,  the  rest  was  easy 
enough.  But  my  uncle's  original  intention  had  been 
to  treat  me  fairly,  just  as  if  Mr.  Banker  had  been 
my  guardian. 

Yet  in  the  end  the  temptation  to  use  the  money 
for  his  own  benefit  was  too  strong  for  him,  and  he 
had  ended  by  losing  something  like  ten  thousand 
dollars  out  of  an  estate  worth  fifty. 

It  was  then  that  he  had  met  Captain  Hannock, 
who  was  an  old  school  chum,  and  been  persuaded  to 
go  into  the  scheme  that  had  ended  so  disastrously. 
The  remainder  the  reader  already  knows. 

By  a  paper  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Mason,  Uncle  Felix 
placed  the  charge  of  his  affairs  entirely  in  the  law- 
yer's hands.  Mr.  Mason  was  to  settle  his  estate,  pay 
all  that  was  due  to  me  over  to  Mr.  Banker,  my  new 
guardian,  and  then  settle  the  remainder  upon  Gus 
and  Lillian,  taking  out,  of  course,  my  aunt's  share 
as  his  widow. 


244  THE  LAST  CRUISE   OF  THE  SPITFIRE  ; 

Although  my  uncle  did  not  say  so,  I  am  pretty 
well  satisfied  that  much  of  his  wrongdoing  was  at- 
tributable to  his  wife,  who  was  a  very  proud  and 
extravagant  woman.  This,  I  think,  is  why  he  left 
her  no  more  than  he  did. 

The  day  before  my  uncle's  funeral  Mr.  Banker 
came  down  to  the  city.  He  shook  me  warmly  by 
the  hand  and  slyly  asked  me  if  I  had  enough  of  the 
sea. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  I  replied.  "Life  on  shipboard  is 
well  enough  to  read  about,  but  the  city  is  good 
enough  for  me. " 

"And  what  do  you  propose  to  do  now?"  he 
asked. 

"  You  are  my  guardian.  I  suppose  I'll  have  to  do 
as  you  wish  me  to." 

"No,  Luke;  you  are  old  enough  to  choose  for 
yourself." 

"  Then  let  me  say  that  I  would  like  to  go  to  col- 
lege and  finish  the  education  my  father  intended  I 
should  have." 

"  So  be  it,"  replied  Mr.  Banker. 

All  this  happened  six  years  ago.  During  that 
time  great  changes  have  taken  place. 

Immediately  after  my  uncle's  death  my  aunt  re- 
moved to  her  former  home  in  Boston,  taking  Gus  and 
Lillian  with  her.  They  never  write  to  me  or  come 


OR,  LUKE  FOSTER'S  STRANGE  VOYAGE.        245 

to  Kew  York,  and  I  am  content  to  leave  them  go 
their  own  way. 

Captain  Hannock  and  Lowell  are  both  in  prison, 
the  former  with  ten  years  to  serve  and  the  latter  five. 
Crocker  was  discharged  about  a  month  ago.  I  have 
never  seen  any  of  them  since  the  day  they  were 
sentenced  in  the  Boston  court-room,  and  I  trust  I 
never  shall. 

Mr.  Oscar  Eanson  still  spends  his  time  between  the 
"  Hub  "  and  the  metropolis,  and  in  him  I  have  a  true 
friend.  Phil  Jones  has  now  a  responsible  position 
on  the  wharfs,  at  a  good  salary,  and  as  the  work 
just  suits  him,  he  will  no  doubt  rise  rapidly.  His 
old  aunt  has  become  his  guardian,  and  she  holds  in 
trust  for  him  two  thousand  dollars  which  Captain 
Hannock  was  compelled  to  pay  over  because  it 
belonged  to  the  cabin  boy's  late  father.  Tony  Dib- 
ble is  at  sea. 

Two  years  ago,  in  company  with  Harry  Banker,  I 
finished  my  course  at  college,  and  now  I  am  duly 
installed  in  Mr.  Mason's  office  as  his  private  clerk. 
Having  a  good  home  with  my  employer,  I  am  happy, 
and  that  being  so,  what  more  is  there  to  say  ? 

THE  END. 


EDWARD    STRATEMEYER'S    BOOKS 
©ItJ  ^lorg  Series 

Six  Volumes.     Cloth.     Illustrated.     Price  fir  volume  $1.85. 
UNDER    DEWEY   AT   MANILA.  UNDER   OTIS    IN   THE   PHILIPPINES 

A  YOUNG   VOLUNTEER  IN    CUBA.  THE  CAMPAIGN  OF  THE  JUNGLE, 

FIGHTING   IN   CUBAN    WATERS.  UNDER    MacARTHUR  IN    LUZON. 

Stratemeger  Popular  Series 

Ten  Volumes.     Cloth.     Illustrated.     Price  per  volume  %o.-]$. 
THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  SPITFIRE.     TO    ALASKA    FOR  GOLD. 
REUBEN    STONE'S  DISCOVERY.  THE  YOUNG  AUCTIONEER. 

TRUE  TO  HIMSELF.  BOUND  TO    BE   AN    ELECTRICIAN. 

RICHARD    DARE'S   VENTURE.  SHORTHAND  TOM.  THE  REPORTER 

OLIVER   BRIGHT'S  SEARCH.  FIGHTING  FOR   HIS  OWN. 

Soviets  of  Jortime  Series 

Cloth.     Illustrated.     Price  per  volume  $1.25. 

ON   TO    PEKIN.  UNDER  THE    MIKADO'S    FLAG. 

AT  THE   FALL  OF  PORT  ARTHUR.       WITH    TOGO    FOR  JAPAN. 

American  BODS'  Biographical  Series 

Cloth.     Illustrated.     Price  per  volume  $1.25. 
AMERICAN    BOYS'    LIFE  OF  WILLIAM    McKINLEY. 
AMERICAN    BOYS'    LIFE  OF  THEODORE   ROOSEVELT. 

Colonial  Series 

Cloth.     Illustrated.    Price  per  volume  $1.25. 

WITH    WASHINGTON    IN   THE   WEST.       THE    FORT   IN    THE   WILDERNESS. 
MARCHING   ON    NIAGARA.  ON    THE  TRAIL  OF   PONTIAC. 

AT  THE   FALL  OF   MONTREAL.  TRAIL  AND   TRADING    POST. 


Pan=&merican  Series 


Cloth.     Illustrated.     Price  per  volume  $1.25. 

LOST  ON  THE  ORINOCO.  YOUNG  EXPLORERS  OF  THE  ISTHMUS. 

THE  YOUNG  VOLCANO  EXPLORERS.    YOUNG  EXPLORERS  OF  THE  AMAZON. 


IBa&e  porter  Series 


Cloth.     Illustrated.     Price  per  volume  $1.25. 
DAVE  PORTER  AT  OAK  HALL.  DAVE  PORTER  IN  THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 


TWO  YOUNG  LUMBERMEN.     Price  $1.25. 
BETWEEN  BOER  AND  BRITON.     Price  $1.25. 
JOE,  THE  SURVEYOR.     Price  $1.00. 
LARRY,  THE  WANDERER.     Price  $1.00. 


TISE  STRATEMEYER  POPULAR  SERIES 


10  volumes    Illustrated  and  handsomely  bound  in  gold  and  colors 
Attractive  new  cover  designs     Price  $  .75  per  volume 


SINCE  the  passing  of  Henty,  Edward 
Stratemeyer  is  the  most  widely  read 
of  all  living  writers  for  the  young,  and 
each  year  extends  the  vast  and  enthusi- 
astic throng.  In  obedience  to  the  popular 
demand  we  have  established  this  POPULAR 
SERIES  comprising  ten  representative 
books  by  this  great  writer,  on  which 
special  prices  can  be  made.  The  stories 
are  bright  and  breezy,  moral  in  tone,  and 
while  full  of  adventure,  are  not  sensational. 
These  books,  at  a  popular  price,  will  be  a 
rare  treat  for  the  boys  and  girls. 


1.  The  Last  Cruise  of  the  Spitfire  Or  Luke  Foster's  Strange 
Voyage 

2.  Reuben  Stone's  Discovery  Or  The  Young  Miller  of  Tor- 
rent Bend 

3.  True  to  Himself  Or  Roger  Strong's  Struggle  for  Place 

4.  Richard  Dare's  Venture  Or  Striking  Out  for  Himself 

5.  Oliver  Bright's  Search  Or  The  Mystery  of  a  Mine 

6.  To  Alaska  for  Gold  Or  The  Fortune  Hunters  of  the  Yukon 

7.  The  Young  Auctioneer  Or  The    Polishing  of  a  Rolling 
Stone 

8.  Bound  to  be  an  Electrician  Or  Franklin  Bell's  Success 

9.  Shorthand  Tom  the  Reporter  Or  The  Exploits  of  a  Bright 
Boy 

10.    Fighting  for  His  Own  Or  The  Fortunes  of  a  Young  Artist 


Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard  Co.,  Boston 


IHE  FAMOUS  "OLD  GLORY  SERIES 

By  EDWARD   STRATEMEYER 


The  Bound  to  Succeed  Series,"  "  The  Ship  and  Short 
Series^  "  Colonial  Series,"  "Pan-American  Series,"  etc. 

Six  volumes      doth      Illustrated      Price  per  volume  $1.25 

UNDER  DEWY  AT  MANILA 

Or  The  War  Fortunes  of  a  Castawa> 

A  YOUNG  VOLUNTEER  IN  CUBA 
Or  Fighting  for  the  Single  Star 

FIGHTING  IN  CUBAN  WATERS 

Or  Under  Schley  on  the  Brooklyn 

UNDER  OTIS  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES 
Or  A  Young  Officer  in  the  Tropics 

THE  CAMPAIGN  OF  THE  JUNGLE 
Or  Under  Lawton  through  Luzon 

UNDER  MACARTHUR  IN  LUZON 
Or  Last  Battles  in  the  Philippines 

"A  boy  once  addicted  to  Stratemeyer  stays  by  him."  —  The  Living 
Church. 

"The  boys'  delight.—  the  •  Old  Glory  Series.'  "~  The  Christian  Ad- 
vocate, New  York. 

"  Stratemeyer  's  style  suits  the  boys."  —  JOHN  TERHUNK,  Sufi,  of  Pub- 
lic Instruction,  Bergen  Co.,  New  Jersey. 

\  "  Mr.  Stratemeyer  is  in  a  class  by  himself  when  it  comes  to  writing 
about  American  heroes,  their  brilliant  doings  on  land  and  sea."  —  Times, 
Boston. 

"  Mr.  Stratemeyer  has  written  a  series  of  books  which,  while  histori- 
cally correct  and  embodying  the  most  important  features  of  the  Spanish- 
American  War  and  the  rebellion  of  the  Filipinos,  an.  sufficiently  inten 
woven  with  fiction  to  render  them  most  entertaining  to  young  readers." 
v  v  Tke  CaU\  San  Sranctsco. 


Fcr  sale  by  all  booksellers,  or  sent,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price  bjf 

Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard  Co.,  Boston 


THE    COLONIAL    SERIES 


By    EDWARD   STRATEMEYER 

Author    of    "Pan-American     Serits,"     "Old    Glory    Series,* 
"  American  Boys'   Biographical  Series,"   etc. 


Six  volumes      Goth      Illustrated      Price  per  volume,  SJ.25 


TRAILS  . 
TRADING  POST! 


WITH  WASHINGTON  IN  THE  WEST 
Or  A  Soldier  Boy's  Battles  in  the  Wilderness 

MARCHING  ON  NIAGARA 
Or  The  Soldier  Boys  of  the  Old  Frontier 

AT  THE  FALL  OF  MONTREAL 
Or  A  Soldier  Boy's  Final  Victory 

ON  THE  TRAIL  OF  PONTIAC 
Or  The  Pioneer  Boys  of  the  Ohio 

THE  FORT  IN  THE  WILDERNESS 
Or  The  Soldier  Boys  of  the  Indian  Trails 

TRAIL  AND  TRADING  POST 
Or  The  Young  Hunters  of  the  Ohio 

"  Mr.  Stratemeyer  has  put  his  best  work  into  the  '  Colonial  Series.' " 
— Christian  Register,  Boston. 

"A  series  that  doesn't  fall  so  very  far  short  of  being  history  itself." 
— Boston  Courier. 

"The  tales  of  war  are  incidental  to  the  dramatic  adventures  of  two 
boys,  so  well  told  that  the  historical  facts  are  all  the  better  remem- 
bered."— Boston  Globe. 

"Edward  Stratemeyer  has  in  many  volumes  shown  himself  master 
of  the  art  of  producing  historic  studies  in  the  pleasing  story  form.". 
—  Minneapolis  Journal. 

"  The  author,  Edward  Stratemeyer,  has  used  his  usual  care  in  matters 
of  historical  detail  and  accuracy,  and  gives  a  splendid  picture  of  the 
times  in  general." — Milwaukee  Sentinel. 

"  Told  by  one  who  knows  how  to  write  so  as  to  interest  boys,  while 
still  having  a  care  as  to  accuracy." —  Commercial  Advertiser,  New  York. 

For  sale  by  all  bookstllers,  or  sent,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price  by 

LOTHROP,    LEE    &   SHEPARD   CO., 
BOSTON 


American  Boys'  Biographical  Series 

By  EDWARD   STRATEMEYER 

VOLUME  ONE 

AMERICAN  BOY? 

LIFE  OF  WILLIAM  McKINLEY 

300  pages     Illustrated  by  A.  B.  Shute  and  from   Photo* 
graphs    $1.25 

HERE  is  told  the  whole  story  of  McKinley's  boyhood  days,  his  life 
at  school  and  at  college,  his  work  as  a  school  teacher,  his  glorious 
career  in  the  army,  his  struggles  to  obtain  a  footing  as  a  lawyer, 
his  efforts  as  a  Congressman  and  a  Governor,  and  lastly  his  prosperous 
career  as  our  President,  all  told  in  a  style  particularly  adapted  to  beys  and 
young  men.     The  book  is  full  of  interesting  anecdotes,  all  taken  from 
life,  showing  fully  the  sincere,  honest,  painstaking  efforts  of  a  life  cut  all 
too  short.     The  volume  will  prove  an  inspiration  to  all  boys  and  young 
men,  and  should  be  in  every  library. 

For  nearly  a  year  Mr.  Stratetneyer  has  been  gathering  material  and 
giving  careful  study  to  the  life  of  the  young  William,  his  childhood,  his 
boyhood,  and  all  his  inspiring  and  romantic  history.  The  story  was  near- 
ing  its  end  when  the  awful  finale  came  and  tragedy  ended  the  drama  of 
President  McKinley's  life.  —  New  York  Journal. 

VOLUME  TWO 

AMERICAN  BOYS'  LIFE  OF 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

300  pages     12mo     Illustrated  from  Photographs     $1.25 

THIS  excellent  work  for  young 
people  covers  the  whole  life  of 
our  strenuous  executive,  as  school- 
boy, college  student,  traveler,  author, 
hunter  and  ranchman,  as  assembly- 
man, as  civil  service  commissioner, 
as  Assistant  Secretary  of  the  Navy, 
as  a  daring  rough  rider,  as  Governor 
of  New  York,  and  lastly  as  President. 
Full  of  stories  taken  from  real  life 
and  told  in  a  manner  to  interest  both 
young  and  old. 

We  unreservedly  recommend  Mr.  Strate- 
They  are  wholesome,  accurate  as  to  historical 


STRATEMEYE 


meyer's  books  lor  boys. 

detail*,  and  always  interesting. — Boston  Times. 


LARRY  THE  WANDERER 

Or  The  Rise  of  a  Nobody 

Cloth    Illustrated    Price  $1.00 

THIS  is  a  plain  tale  of  everyday  life,  written  especially  for  boys  and 
girls  who  do  not  c&re  particularly  for  stories  with  a  historical  or 
geographical   background.     Larry   is   a  youth   who   has   been    knocked 
around  from  oillar  to  post  for  a  number  of  years.     The  unravelling  of  the 
curious  mystery  which  surrounds  the  lad's  identity  makes  good  reading. 

JOE,  THE  SURVEYOR 

Or  The  Vaiue  of  a  Lost  Claim 

Illustrated  by  A.  B.  Shute     12mo     Cloth    Price  $1.00 

THIS  story  relates  the  trials  and  triumphs  of  a  sturdy  country  youth, 
who  is  compelled,  by  the  force  of  circumstances,  to  go  forth  into 
the  world  and  earn,  not  alone  his  own  living,  but  also  support  for  his 
twin  sister  and  his  invalid  father. 

TWO  YOUNG  LUMBERMEN 

Or  From  Maine  to  Oregon  for  Fortune 

320  pages    Cloth    Illustrated    Price  $1.25 

A  SPLENDID  story,  the  scene  shifting  from  Maine  to  Michigan  and 
the  Great  Lakes,  and  then  to  the  Columbia  and  the  Great  North- 
west. The  heroes  are  two  sturdy  youths  who  have  been  brought  up 
among  the  lumbermen  of  their  native  State,  and  who  strike  out  in  an 
honest  endeavor  to  better  their  condition.  An  ideal  volume  for  every 
wide-awake  American  who  wishes  to  know  what  our  great  lumber  indus- 
try is  to-day. 

Mr.   Stratemeyer's    books  are  not  only  entertaining   but  instructive.  —  Daily 
Press,  Portland,  Me. 

BETWEEN  BOER  AND  BRITON 

Or  Two  Boys'  Adventures  in  South  Africa 

Illustrated  by  A.  Burnham  Shute    354  pages    Price  $1.25 

T~)  ELATES  the  experiences  of  two  boys,  cousins  to  each  other,  one 
Xv  American  and  the  other  English,  whose  fathers  are  engaged  in  the 
Transvaal,  one  in  farming  and  the  other  in  mining  operations.  While  the 
two  boys  are  off  on  a  hunting  trip  after  big  game  the  war  between  the 
Boers  and  Britons  suddenly  breaks  out,  and  while  endeavoring  to  rejoin 
their  parents  the  boys  find  themselves  placed  between  hostile  armies. 
A  stirring  story  of  the  South  African  War.  —  The  Journal,  Indianapolis,  Jnd. 


SOLDIERS  OF  FORTUNE  SERIES 

By  EDWARD  STRATEMEYER 

VOLUME  THREE 

AT  THE  FALL  OF  TORT  ARTHUR 
Or  A  Young  American  in  the  Japanese  Navy 

300  pages    Illustrated  by  A.  B.  Shute    Price  $1.25 

4  *  A  T  the  Fall  of  Port  Arthur  "  is  another  of  Mr.  Stratemeyer's  spirited 
•*•  *•  war  stories.  It  relates,  primarily,  the  adventures  of  Larry 
Russell,  so  well  known  to  countless  thousands  of  readers  of  the  famous 
"Old  Glory  Series."  Larry  is  on  board  his  old  ship,  the  Columbia, 
which  is  carrying  a  cargo  for  the  Japanese  government,  and  is  made  a 
prisoner.  A  chase  ensues,  followed  by  a  thrilling  sea  fight,  and  the  young 
American  escapes  to  one  of  the  Japanese  cruisers.  The  young  sailor 
joins  the  Japanese  navy,  and  under  Admiral  Togo  assists  at  the  bombard- 
ment of  Port  Arthur.  Life  in  the  Japanese  navy  is  described  in  detail, 
and  also  life  in  Port  Arthur  during  the  siege  and  bombardment,  which 
has  few  parallels  in  history. 

Mr.  Stratemeyer  is  easily  foremost  among  all  writers  of  boys'  books 
dealing  with  great  events  as  they  occur.  —  Observer,  New  York. 

"  At  the  Fall  of  Port  Arthur "  is  very  well  told.  —  Chronicle,  San 
Francisco. 

The  story  is  timely,  describing  life  in  the  Japanese  navy  in  detail.  — 
7imes,  Buffalo,  New  York. 

Mr.  Stratemeyer  is  one  of  the  few  writers  for  boys  whose  works  may  be 
relied  upon  for  historic  accuracy  without  sacrifice  of  interest.  —  Journal, 
New  York. 

Presented  with  the  skill  of  one  of  the  cleverest  juvenile  writers  of  the 
period. —  Globe- Democrat,  St.  Louis. 

A  rattling  good  story  for  boys.  — Republican,  Denver,  Col. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


">  PHONE 


0  4  1986 


NEWALS 


3  1158011255121 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000133402     8 


